The principles of the Christian religion explained in a brief commentary upon the church catechism. By William Wake, D.D. rector of St. James Westminster, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty.
         Wake, William, 1657-1737.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 363 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 100 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66289
         Wing W258
         ESTC R217651
         99829306
         99829306
         33743
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66289)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 33743)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1940:21)
      
       
         
           
             The principles of the Christian religion explained in a brief commentary upon the church catechism. By William Wake, D.D. rector of St. James Westminster, and Chaplain in Ordinary to His Majesty.
             Wake, William, 1657-1737.
          
           [10], 183, [1] p.
           
             printed for Richard Sare, at Grays-Inn Gate in Holborn,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             With errata at foot of p. 183, and a final advertisement on N4v.
             Running title reads: The principles of the Christian religion explain'd.
             Reproduction of the original in the Lambeth Palace Library, London.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catechisms, English -- Early works to 1800.
           Christianity -- Creeds -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-01 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           OF
           THE
           Christian
           Religion
           EXPLAINED
           :
           In
           a
           Brief
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           Church
           Catechism
           .
        
         
           By
           
             WILLIAM
             WAKE
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Rector
           of
           St.
           
             James
             Westminster
          
           ,
           and
           Chaplain
           in
           Ordinary
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Sare
          
           ,
           at
           Grays-Inn
           Gate
           in
           Holborn
           .
           1699.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Design
           of
           the
           following
           Treatise
           being
           to
           Instruct
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           to
           learn
           ,
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           any
           Apology
           for
           my
           Publishing
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           so
           proper
           a
           Part
           of
           our
           
             Ministerial
             Office
          
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Teach
           these
           Things
           ,
           but
           to
           Use
           our
           Utmost
           Endeavours
           ,
           to
           Inculcate
           them
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           those
           who
           are
           committed
           to
           our
           Charge
           ;
           that
           we
           never
           more
           truly
           pursue
           the
           Business
           of
           our
           Calling
           ,
           than
           when
           We
           are
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           no
           One
           ought
           to
           make
           an
           Excuse
           for
           doing
           that
           ,
           the
           Neglect
           of
           which
           would
           Need
           an
           Excuse
           ,
           or
           rather
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           Any
           .
        
         
         
           It
           has
           pleased
           God
           ,
           to
           whose
           Providence
           I
           desire
           in
           All
           Things
           to
           Submit
           my Self
           ,
           to
           engage
           me
           in
           a
           Cure
           ,
           in
           which
           't
           is
           next
           to
           Impossible
           ,
           in
           the
           Ordinary
           Method
           of
           Teaching
           ,
           to
           instruct
           All
           Those
           who
           belong
           to
           it
           .
           Neither
           will
           Our
           Churches
           Receive
           Them
           ;
           nor
           can
           I
           hope
           ,
           by
           any
           
             Private
             Application
          
           ,
           effectually
           to
           supply
           what
           I
           am
           sensible
           must
           be
           Wanting
           in
           our
           
             Publick
             Ministration
          
           .
           To
           make
           up
           the
           Defects
           of
           Both
           ,
           I
           knew
           no
           way
           so
           Ready
           ,
           as
           to
           compose
           a
           Short
           Summary
           of
           what
           is
           most
           Necessary
           for
           Every
           Christian
           to
           know
           ;
           and
           to
           Order
           it
           in
           such
           Wise
           ,
           that
           every
           One
           who
           pleases
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           Benefit
           of
           it
           .
           This
           I
           have
           done
           in
           the
           present
           Treatise
           :
           Which
           as
           it
           was
           design'd
           by
           me
           particularly
           for
           those
           of
           my
           
             Own
             Parish
          
           ,
           for
           whose
           Instruction
           I
           am
           principally
           concern'd
           ;
           so
           ,
           to
           Them
           I
           must
           beg
           Leave
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           Especial
           Manner
           ,
           to
           Recommend
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           .
           I
           am
           not
           aware
           〈◊〉
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Thing
           in
           it
           Above
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           most
           
             Ordinary
             Christian
          
           to
           comprehend
           ;
           who
           
           will
           but
           duly
           Consider
           what
           he
           Reads
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           utterly
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           Religion
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           inserted
           many
           Things
           into
           this
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           wont
           to
           be
           handled
           in
           Other
           Catechisms
           :
           As
           designing
           it
           not
           for
           Children
           ,
           (
           for
           whom
           such
           Treatises
           are
           commonly
           framed
           ;
           )
           but
           for
           Men
           and
           Women
           ;
           for
           such
           as
           either
           have
           ,
           or
           I
           am
           sure
           Ought
           to
           have
           ,
           already
           pass'd
           the
           
             First
             Rudiments
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           But
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           express
           my self
           with
           so
           much
           Clearness
           ,
           and
           Perspicuity
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           All
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           may
           be
           able
           to
           profit
           by
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           see
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           Compass
           ,
           both
           what
           that
           Holy
           Doctrine
           which
           we
           profess
           is
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Grounds
           we
           build
           our
           Belief
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           do
           this
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           Catechism
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           I
           look
           upon
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Plainest
           ,
           and
           most
           Natural
           Way
           of
           Instruction
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           Shortest
           ,
           and
           most
           Easy
           to
           the
           Memory
           .
           And
           would
           but
           Parents
           take
           Care
           to
           teach
           their
           Children
           ,
           at
           a
           Competent
           
           
           
           
           
           Age
           ,
           to
           Answer
           the
           Questions
           here
           proposed
           ;
           they
           might
           possibly
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           not
           only
           take
           a
           Good
           Method
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           Them
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           that
           Religion
           into
           which
           they
           were
           Baptized
           ;
           but
           might
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           improve
           Themselves
           too
           ,
           in
           the
           Understanding
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           been
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Piety
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Suitable
           Provision
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           all
           Sorts
           of
           Persons
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           their
           
             Christian
             Profession
          
           .
           In
           Order
           hereunto
           ,
           she
           has
           appointed
           
             Catechetical
             Exercises
          
           for
           Younger
           Persons
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Sermons
           for
           those
           of
           a
           Greater
           Age
           ,
           and
           Understanding
           :
           And
           has
           Obliged
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Parents
           ,
           no
           less
           to
           send
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           Servants
           ,
           to
           the
           One
           ,
           than
           to
           come
           Themselves
           to
           the
           Other
           .
           How
           Others
           may
           judge
           of
           this
           Her
           Pious
           Care
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           :
           But
           ,
           for
           my
           Own
           Part
           ,
           I
           must
           freely
           profess
           ,
           that
           I
           never
           think
           my Self
           employ'd
           to
           better
           Purpose
           ,
           than
           when
           I
           am
           discharging
           
             this
             Part
          
           of
           my
           Ministry
           .
           And
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           
           that
           would
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           but
           duly
           attend
           upon
           these
           Instructions
           ;
           they
           would
           Reap
           a
           more
           substantial
           Benefit
           by
           them
           ,
           than
           from
           those
           Other
           Exercises
           which
           have
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           so
           universally
           Crept
           into
           the
           Place
           of
           them
           .
           It
           being
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           Way
           either
           judiciously
           to
           hear
           ,
           or
           truly
           to
           profit
           by
           ,
           Sermons
           ;
           is
           to
           lay
           a
           Good
           Foundation
           for
           both
           ,
           by
           a
           previous
           
             Catechetical
             Institution
          
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           which
           ,
           if
           Men
           have
           neglected
           when
           they
           were
           Young
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           to
           Remedy
           that
           Defect
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           send
           their
           Children
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           Themselves
           also
           ,
           to
           our
           Publick
           Catechizings
           ;
           where
           not
           only
           the
           Ignorant
           may
           be
           Informed
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Best
           Improved
           ,
           may
           possibly
           meet
           with
           Somewhat
           ,
           either
           to
           Confirm
           their
           Faith
           ,
           or
           to
           Direct
           their
           Practice
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           divided
           the
           following
           Treatise
           into
           
             52
             Sections
          
           ;
           that
           so
           taking
           of
           one
           Every
           
             Lord's
             Day
          
           ,
           the
           Whole
           may
           be
           Gone
           through
           Once
           in
           the
           Year
           .
           I
           have
           more
           or
           less
           Referr'd
           to
           Scripture-Proofs
           ,
           
           for
           every
           Point
           that
           I
           have
           proposed
           :
           And
           that
           not
           only
           to
           shew
           upon
           what
           Ground
           I
           build
           my
           Answers
           ,
           but
           moreover
           to
           accustom
           the
           
             Pious
             Reader
          
           to
           a
           better
           Acquaintance
           with
           those
           
             Holy
             Writings
          
           .
           And
           I
           have
           purposely
           made
           the
           Sections
           very
           short
           ,
           that
           so
           He
           may
           not
           only
           Peruse
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ;
           but
           may
           be
           Encouraged
           thereby
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Time
           ,
           diligently
           to
           compare
           it
           with
           ,
           and
           examine
           it
           by
           ,
           the
           Great
           Rule
           of
           our
           
             Faith
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           If
           by
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           shall
           minister
           to
           the
           Improvement
           of
           any
           
             Good
             Christians
          
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           but
           especially
           to
           Those
           of
           my
           
             Own
             Cure
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           think
           my
           Pains
           very
           happily
           bestow'd
           .
           If
           not
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           I
           shall
           have
           this
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           done
           what
           in
           me
           lay
           to
           Supply
           their
           Necessities
           :
           And
           that
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           in
           some
           Measure
           ,
           their
           Own
           Faults
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           still
           continue
           Ignorant
           of
           what
           was
           needful
           to
           have
           been
           Known
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           Order
           to
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PRINCIPLES
           OF
           THE
           Christian
           Religion
           explain'd
           :
           IN
           A
           BRIEF
           COMMENTARY
           UPON
           THE
           Church-Catechism
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             Q.
             FRom
             whence
             is
             the
             Word
             Catechism
             derived
             ?
          
           
             A.
             From
             a
             Greek
             Word
             ,
             
             which
             signifies
             to
             Teach
             by
             Word
             of
             Mouth
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             has
             been
             used
             particularly
             to
             denote
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Instruction
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             and
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             you
             call
             your
             Church-Catechism
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             a
             plain
             ,
             and
             summary
             Institution
             of
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             Authority
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             be
             learned
             of
             every
             Person
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             Confirm'd
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             prepared
             both
             for
             the
             profitable
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Hearing
             of
             God's
             
             Word
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             worthy
             Receiving
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             such
             an
             Institution
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             ought
             to
             comprehend
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             generally
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             of
             All
             Persons
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             due
             serving
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             being
             saved
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             those
             things
             which
             may
             be
             accounted
             thus
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             by
             All
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             may
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             two
             Heads
             :
             viz.
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ;
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Of
             the
             Promises
             made
             by
             God
             to
             Mankind
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Conditions
             upon
             which
             We
             may
             become
             Partakers
             of
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             2dly
             ,
             Of
             the
             means
             which
             God
             has
             appointed
             whereby
             to
             convey
             his
             Grace
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             thereby
             both
             to
             assist
             ,
             and
             confirm
             Us
             ,
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Promises
             which
             God
             has
             made
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Pardon
             of
             Sins
             :
             Grace
             to
             fulfil
             our
             Duty
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             
             And
             ,
             upon
             our
             sincere
             Performance
             thereof
             ,
             Everlasting
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Life
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Conditions
             required
             of
             Us
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             made
             Partakers
             of
             these
             Promises
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             hearty
             Repentance
             of
             our
             Sins
             past
             :
             A
             sincere
             Endeavour
             to
             live
             according
             to
             God's
             Commands
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             
             And
             both
             these
             made
             perfect
             ,
             by
             a
             lively
             Faith
             in
             God's
             Mercies
             towards
             Us
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Jo.
             iii.
             16
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Means
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             to
             convey
             his
             Grace
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             chiefly
             two
             :
             Constant
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             it
             :
             And
             a
             worthy
             Use
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacraments
             ,
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             13
             .
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             16
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
             38
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
             xi
             .
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             there
             not
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             some
             other
             means
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             there
             are
             ;
             particularly
             the
             Hearing
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Meditating
             upon
             his
             Word
             :
             The
             Substance
             of
             which
             ,
             tho'
             it
             be
             sufficiently
             gather'd
             together
             ,
             and
             represented
             to
             Us
             in
             our
             Catechism
             ,
             yet
             ought
             not
             that
             to
             hinder
             our
             Reading
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             to
             deprive
             Us
             of
             any
             other
             Means
             of
             Christian
             Instruction
             ;
             but
             rather
             should
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Help
             whereby
             to
             render
             both
             the
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Hearing
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             more
             plain
             and
             profitable
             to
             Us.
             Psal.
             i.
             2
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             16
             .
             Jo.
             v.
             39
             .
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             your
             Church-Catechism
             sufficiently
             instruct
             you
             in
             All
             These
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             does
             :
             For
             therein
             both
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Christian
             Covenant
             is
             declared
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             the
             Conditions
             are
             set
             forth
             on
             which
             we
             may
             become
             Partakers
             of
             it
             .
             And
             we
             are
             particularly
             Instructed
             ,
             both
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             Pray
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             what
             those
             Sacraments
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             Administred
             unto
             ,
             and
             Received
             by
             All
             of
             Us.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               WHat
               is
               your
               Name
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               N.
            
             or
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               Who
               gave
               you
               this
               Name
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               My
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               Godmothers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             Name
             which
             is
             here
             demanded
             of
             you
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             my
             Christian
             Name
             ;
             therefore
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Me
             by
             my
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             at
             my
             Baptism
             .
             For
             as
             from
             my
             Natural
             Parents
             I
             derive
             the
             Name
             of
             my
             Family
             ;
             so
             from
             those
             who
             were
             my
             Spiritual
             Parents
             ,
             I
             take
             that
             Name
             which
             properly
             belongs
             to
             me
             as
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             .
             Gen.
             xvii
             .
             5
             ,
             15.
             
             Gen.
             xxi
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Luk.
             i.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
             Luk.
             ii
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whom
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             your
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             those
             Persons
             who
             became
             Sureties
             for
             me
             at
             my
             Baptism
             :
             And
             upon
             whose
             Promise
             there
             made
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             I
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             foederally
             admitted
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Benefits
             which
             by
             your
             Baptism
             have
             accrued
             to
             you
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             Many
             ,
             and
             Great
             Ones
             ;
             but
             may
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Three
             ;
             that
             thereby
             
               I
               was
               made
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               Inheritor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             were
             you
             hereby
             made
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             I
             was
             made
             a
             (
             a
             )
             Member
             of
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             ,
             
             the
             Church
             ;
             of
             which
             Christ
             is
             the
             (
             b
             )
             Head.
             
               (
               a
            
             )
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             27
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Body
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Members
               in
               particular
               .
               (
               b
               )
               Ephes.
            
             iv
             .
             15
             .
             v.
             23
             .
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             were
             you
             hereby
             made
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             I
             was
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Him
             ;
             
             was
             adopted
             into
             his
             Family
             ;
             dedicated
             to
             his
             Service
             ;
             and
             intituled
             to
             his
             Promises
             .
             Gal.
             iii.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               All
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               by
               Faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               been
               Baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ.
               —
               And
               if
               ye
               be
               Christs
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               Abrahams
               Seed
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               according
               to
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             See
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Eph.
             i.
             5
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             were
             you
             hereby
             made
             an
             Inheritor
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             ,
             by
             my
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             became
             intituled
             to
             a
             Right
             to
             it
             ;
             
             and
             was
             actually
             put
             into
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             my self
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             fail
             of
             being
             made
             Partaker
             of
             it
             .
             Tit.
             iii.
             4
             ,
             
               &c.
               But
               after
               that
               ,
               the
               Kindness
               and
               Love
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               toward
               Man
               appeared
               ,
               Not
               by
               Works
               of
               Righteousness
               which
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               his
               Mercy
               ,
               he
               saved
               us
               ,
               by
               the
               washing
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               —
               That
               being
               justified
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               made
               Heirs
               according
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             3
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               his
               abundant
               Mercy
               ,
               hath
               begotten
               us
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               Dead
               ;
               to
               an
               Inheritance
               incorruptible
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               in
               Heaven
               for
               Vs.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             All
             ,
             who
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             made
             Partakers
             thereby
             of
             these
             Benefits
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             all
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
             either
             made
             Partakers
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             intituled
             to
             them
             .
             But
             those
             only
             continue
             to
             hold
             their
             Right
             to
             these
             
             Privileges
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             to
             fulfill
             their
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             was
             therein
             made
             between
             God
             and
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Have
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             a
             Right
             to
             these
             Benefits
             ?
          
           
             A.
             None
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             them
             but
             such
             as
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             were
             ready
             to
             have
             been
             Baptized
             ,
             had
             they
             had
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             Receiving
             that
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
             Jo.
             iii.
             5
             .
             
               Except
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             16
             .
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               ,
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               WHat
               did
               your
               Godfathers
               ,
               and
               Godmothers
               then
               for
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               They
               did
               promise
               and
               Uow
               three
               things
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             first
             Thing
             which
             your
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             in
             your
             Name
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               That
               I
               should
               Renounce
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Works
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Pomps
               ,
               and
               Uanity
               ,
               of
               this
               Wicked
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sinful
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             the
             Renouncing
             of
             all
             these
             import
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             imports
             an
             utter
             forsaking
             of
             Them
             :
             And
             obliges
             me
             not
             only
             inwardly
             to
             detest
             Them
             ;
             but
             so
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             govern
             all
             my
             Outward
             Actions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             follow
             ,
             nor
             be
             led
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             thus
             to
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             your
             Own
             Flesh
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             So
             perfectly
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hope
             to
             do
             it
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             :
             Yet
             I
             trust
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             always
             from
             my
             heart
             detest
             ,
             and
             abhor
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             order
             my
             Life
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             into
             any
             evil
             Courses
             by
             them
             ;
             nor
             even
             into
             the
             actual
             Commission
             of
             any
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             voluntary
             Sins
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             Devil
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             common
             name
             given
             in
             Scripture
             to
             those
             wicked
             Spirits
             ,
             
             who
             having
             rebelled
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             being
             thereupon
             justly
             cast
             off
             from
             that
             Glorious
             State
             in
             which
             they
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ;
             do
             make
             it
             their
             constant
             Business
             and
             Endeavour
             to
             draw
             as
             many
             of
             us
             as
             they
             can
             into
             the
             same
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             thereby
             into
             the
             same
             State
             of
             Misery
             with
             themselves
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             8
             .
             
               Be
               sober
               ,
               be
               vigilant
               :
               because
               your
               Adversary
               the
               Devil
               ,
               as
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               ,
               walketh
               about
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             you
             ,
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ,
             promised
             to
             Renounce
             ?
          
           
             A.
             (a)
             All
             manner
             of
             Sin
             :
             But
             chiefly
             I
             comprehend
             ,
             under
             this
             first
             Rank
             ,
             those
             Sins
             which
             either
             more
             immediately
             relate
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             proceed
             from
             his
             Suggestions
             ;
             (b)
             such
             as
             Pride
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Envy
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Lying
             ;
             and
             ,
             above
             all
             ,
             Witch-craft
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             next
             Enemy
             which
             ,
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ,
             you
             promised
             to
             Renounce
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               This
               Wicked
               World
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Pomps
               ,
               and
               Uanitiy
               ,
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             you
             call
             the
             World
             ,
             (
             the
             Work
             of
             God's
             Hands
             )
             a
             Wicked
             World
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             that
             it
             is
             in
             its
             self
             so
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             respect
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             
             Renounce
             it
             ;
             namely
             ,
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             in
             which
             it
             would
             draw
             me
             into
             any
             Wickedness
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             I
             desire
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             ,
             in
             it
             .
             Gal.
             1.4
             .
             
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               us
               from
               this
               present
               Evil
               World.
            
             
             1
             John
             ii
             .
             15
             .
             
               Love
               not
               the
               World
               ,
               neither
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               :
               If
               any
               Man
               Love
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Pomps
             ,
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             of
             this
             Wicked
             World
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             do
             most
             properly
             denote
             the
             vain
             shew
             ,
             
             and
             magnificence
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Great
             ,
             and
             Rich
             ,
             in
             it
             :
             But
             do
             withal
             comprehend
             the
             Riches
             themselves
             which
             minister
             to
             these
             Vanities
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             Covetousness
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             other
             Sins
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             ,
             Men
             commit
             for
             the
             support
             of
             their
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             to
             obtain
             such
             things
             as
             minister
             only
             to
             the
             Pomp
             ,
             and
             Pride
             ,
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Third
             Enemy
             ,
             which
             your
             Religion
             engages
             you
             to
             Renounce
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Sinful
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             Word
             Flesh
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             that
             Natural
             Corruption
             which
             dwells
             in
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             through
             which
             we
             are
             continually
             apt
             either
             to
             be
             led
             into
             Sin
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             hindered
             in
             our
             Duty
             .
             Rom.
             vii
             .
             18.23
             .
             
               For
               I
               know
               that
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               dwelleth
               no
               good
               thing
               .
            
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             13
             .
             
               Therefore
               ,
               we
               are
               Debtors
               not
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               to
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               :
               for
               if
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ye
               shall
               die
               ;
               but
               if
               ye
               ,
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               .
            
             See
             Gal.
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             understand
             by
             the
             
               Sinful
               Lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Those
             inordinate
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Inclinations
             ,
             which
             proceed
             from
             this
             Principle
             ;
             and
             
             dispose
             us
             to
             those
             Sins
             which
             are
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             called
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               The
               Works
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             :
             See
             Gal.
             v.
             19
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             13
             .
             Coloss.
             iii.
             5
             .
             1
             Joh.
             ii
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             was
             the
             Second
             thing
             which
             your
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             for
             you
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               That
               I
               should
               believe
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Where
             are
             those
             Articles
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             only
             to
             be
             found
             in
             ,
             and
             believed
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             ,
             
               God's
               Word
            
             :
             Yet
             have
             been
             collected
             into
             that
             short
             Summary
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             was
             the
             Third
             thing
             ,
             which
             your
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             in
             your
             Name
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               That
               I
               should
               keep
               God's
               Holy
               Will
               and
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               same
               all
               the
               days
               of
               my
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Has
             there
             been
             any
             such
             Summary
             Collection
             made
             of
             
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             there
             has
             been
             of
             the
             Principal
             Articles
             of
             your
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             there
             hath
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
             in
             those
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             which
             God
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Jews
             heretofore
             ;
             Exod.
             xx
             ,
             
             and
             which
             continue
             no
             less
             to
             oblige
             us
             now
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               Dost
               thou
               not
               think
               that
               thou
               art
               bound
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               A.
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               and
               by
               God's
               help
               so
               I
               will
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Upon
             what
             grounds
             do
             you
             think
             your self
             obliged
             to
             make
             good
             what
             your
             Godfathers
             ,
             
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             for
             you
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Upon
             many
             accounts
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             because
             what
             was
             then
             transacted
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             done
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             Benefit
             ,
             and
             Advantage
             :
             And
             I
             must
             resolve
             to
             fulfil
             what
             they
             promised
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             I
             shall
             not
             receive
             the
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             consideration
             thereof
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             over
             to
             me
             .
             Besides
             that
             they
             promised
             nothing
             on
             my
             behalf
             ,
             but
             what
             it
             would
             otherwise
             have
             been
             my
             Duty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Interest
             ,
             to
             have
             fulfill'd
             .
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             means
             do
             you
             hope
             you
             shall
             be
             Able
             to
             fulfil
             what
             they
             promised
             for
             you
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             assured
             shall
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             me
             ,
             
             if
             I
             do
             but
             heartily
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             to
             use
             it
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             
             Luke
             xi
             .
             13
             .
             
               If
               ye
               being
               Evil
               know
               how
               to
               give
               Good
               Gifts
               unto
               your
               Children
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             are
             you
             assured
             of
             
               God's
               Grace
            
             to
             enable
             you
             to
             Believe
             ,
             and
             to
             Do
             ,
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             you
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Inasmuch
             as
             by
             my
             Baptism
             I
             was
             put
             into
             a
             State
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             
             which
             I
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             were
             I
             not
             thereby
             secure
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             needful
             ,
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             to
             be
             bestow'd
             upon
             me
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             my
             attaining
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             through
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Saviour
             .
             Rom.
             i.
             16
             .
             
               The
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               unto
               Salvation
               to
               every
               one
               that
               Believeth
               .
            
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Work
               out
               your
               own
               Salvation
               with
               Fear
               and
               Trembling
               :
               For
               it
               is
               God
               which
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               to
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               Do
               ,
               of
               his
               Good
               Pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             came
             you
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             such
             a
             Blessed
             State
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             Only
             by
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             thro'
             the
             Merits
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             do
             
               most
               heartily
               thank
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               ,
               that
               He
               has
               called
               me
               to
               this
               State
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             still
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             this
             State
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             my
             earnest
             desire
             and
             purpose
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             I
             trust
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             do
             so
             .
             b
             For
             which
             Cause
             ,
             I
             will
             never
             cease
             to
             pray
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             Grace
             ;
             that
             so
             I
             may
             be
             found
             Faithful
             and
             Sincere
             in
             my
             Duty
             to
             my
             Lives
             End.
             2
             Thess.
             iii.
             3
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               faithful
               ,
               who
               shall
               stablish
               you
               ,
               and
               keep
               you
               from
               Evil.
            
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
             
               Grieve
               not
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               you
               are
               sealed
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               .
            
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
             
               Being
               confident
               of
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               That
               he
               which
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               in
               you
               ,
               will
               perform
               it
               untill
               the
               day
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             Q.
             BUt
             what
             if
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             present
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             you
             should
             chance
             to
             fall
             away
             from
             your
             Duty
             ;
             and
             thereby
             put
             your self
             out
             of
             
               this
               state
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             ●s
             there
             no
             way
             left
             for
             you
             to
             recover
             your self
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             again
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             ;
             
             by
             a
             true
             Repentance
             for
             the
             Sins
             which
             I
             shall
             have
             Committed
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             Confession
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ;
             with
             earnest
             Prayer
             for
             his
             Forgiveness
             ,
             through
             the
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             ,
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             such
             a
             Conversion
             of
             a
             Sinner
             to
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             not
             only
             heartily
             ‖
             Sorry
             for
             the
             Evil
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             Resolved
             to
             forsake
             it
             ;
             †
             but
             do's
             actually
             begin
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Duty
             according
             to
             his
             Ability
             ;
             with
             a
             steadfast
             purpose
             to
             continue
             God's
             faithful
             Servant
             unto
             his
             Life's
             End.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             Acts
             required
             to
             such
             a
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             forsake
             Evil
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             Good
             :
             To
             turn
             from
             those
             Sins
             which
             we
             repent
             of
             ;
             
             and
             to
             serve
             God
             by
             an
             Universal
             Obedience
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             he
             has
             required
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             first
             step
             towards
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             be
             thoroughly
             Convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             Ways
             ,
             
             and
             heartily
             Sorry
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             any
             kind
             of
             Sorrow
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             part
             of
             true
             Repentance
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             No
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Sorrow
             for
             Sin
             which
             proceeds
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Sense
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             Him
             ;
             
             nor
             yet
             from
             any
             real
             Hatred
             of
             the
             Sins
             which
             we
             have
             committed
             ;
             but
             meerly
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Punishment
             which
             we
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Sorrow
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             Attrition
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             in
             the
             most
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             without
             ever
             bringing
             them
             to
             any
             true
             Repentance
             for
             their
             Sins
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             is
             that
             Sorrow
             which
             leads
             to
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             that
             Godly
             Sorrow
             which
             proceeds
             from
             a
             Sense
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Obligations
             we
             lie
             under
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             When
             we
             are
             Sorry
             for
             our
             Sins
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             our
             having
             thereby
             offended
             God
             ;
             broken
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             grieved
             
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             was
             given
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             are
             therefore
             resolved
             immediately
             to
             forsake
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             return
             any
             more
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             such
             a
             Sorrow
             to
             be
             wrought
             in
             a
             Sinner
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Only
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             serious
             Consideration
             of
             our
             Own
             Estate
             towards
             him
             :
             the
             former
             to
             be
             attain'd
             by
             our
             constant
             Prayers
             for
             it
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             by
             accustoming
             our selves
             often
             to
             Examine
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             try
             our
             Ways
             ,
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             that
             Obedience
             which
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             requires
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do's
             not
             God
             make
             use
             of
             many
             other
             ways
             to
             bring
             Men
             to
             such
             a
             Sorrow
             ?
          
           
             A.
             God
             has
             many
             ways
             whereby
             to
             bring
             Sinners
             to
             Repentance
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             do's
             it
             by
             bringing
             some
             temporal
             Evils
             ,
             and
             Calamities
             ,
             upon
             them
             :
             Sometimes
             by
             visiting
             them
             with
             Terrors
             ,
             and
             Disquiets
             of
             Mind
             :
             Sometimes
             he
             calls
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Outward
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             and
             Sometimes
             by
             the
             Evils
             which
             befal
             Others
             ,
             especially
             those
             who
             were
             their
             Companions
             in
             their
             Sins
             .
             But
             whatever
             the
             Occasions
             be
             which
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             serious
             Consideration
             of
             our
             own
             wretched
             Estate
             ,
             that
             begins
             the
             Work
             ,
             and
             produces
             in
             us
             that
             
               Godly
               Sorrow
            
             ,
             which
             finally
             ends
             in
             a
             true
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             Motives
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             engage
             us
             thus
             to
             Sorrow
             for
             our
             Sins
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Threats
             of
             God
             ,
             denounced
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             against
             Impenitent
             Sinners
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Promises
             there
             made
             of
             Pardon
             to
             all
             
             such
             as
             shall
             truly
             Repent
             ,
             
             and
             return
             to
             their
             Duty
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             required
             in
             order
             to
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               Confession
               of
               Sin
            
             :
             Not
             that
             God
             has
             any
             need
             of
             being
             informed
             by
             us
             of
             what
             we
             have
             done
             amiss
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             thereby
             both
             raise
             in
             our selves
             a
             greater
             shame
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             our
             Evil
             Doings
             ;
             and
             give
             the
             greater
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             solemn
             humbling
             of
             our selves
             in
             Confession
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             such
             a
             Confession
             necessary
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             .
          
           
             A.
             So
             necessary
             that
             we
             have
             no
             promise
             of
             any
             Pardon
             without
             it
             :
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             13
             .
             
               He
               that
               covereth
               his
               Sins
               shall
               not
               prosper
               ;
               but
               whoso
               confesseth
               and
               forsaketh
               them
               shall
               have
               Mercy
               .
            
             1
             Joh.
             i.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               If
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               Sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               .
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               Sins
               ,
               he
               is
               Faithful
               and
               Just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               Vnrighteousness
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             To
             whom
             is
             our
             Confession
             to
             be
             made
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Always
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             certain
             Cases
             to
             Man
             also
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             those
             Cases
             in
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             confess
             our
             Sins
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             especially
             these
             Three
             .
             1.
             
             I●
             case
             we
             have
             Offended
             ,
             
             or
             Injured
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             need
             to
             obtain
             hi●
             Pardon
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             God's
             .
             2.
             
             If
             by
             any
             ope●
             and
             notorious
             Transgression
             we
             shall
             happe●
             to
             have
             either
             deserved
             ,
             
             or
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             hav●
             fallen
             under
             ,
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             an●
             so
             Confession
             to
             the
             Church
             be
             necessary
             ,
             to
             restore
             us
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             it
             .
             
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             we
             shal●
             
             have
             any
             private
             reason
             that
             may
             move
             us
             to
             acquaint
             any
             Person
             with
             our
             Sins
             ;
             for
             Advice
             ,
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             Absolution
             ;
             or
             for
             any
             the
             like
             Advantage
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             had
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             that
             Confession
             (
             commonly
             called
             by
             them
             Auricular-Confession
             )
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             requires
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             Forgiveness
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             great
             and
             dangerous
             Imposition
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             warrant
             from
             God
             ;
             is
             a
             great
             Rack
             and
             Snare
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Good
             Men
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             encourage
             most
             Others
             in
             their
             Sins
             :
             Whilst
             by
             the
             Absolution
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             readily
             given
             them
             thereupon
             (
             and
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             which
             is
             so
             highly
             magnified
             in
             that
             Church
             )
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             entertain
             a
             much
             less
             Opinion
             both
             of
             the
             Heinousness
             ,
             and
             Danger
             ,
             of
             their
             Evil-doings
             ,
             than
             either
             the
             Scripture
             Warrants
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             Interest
             should
             prompt
             them
             to
             admit
             of
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             not
             somewhat
             yet
             required
             ,
             beyond
             this
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Forgiveness
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             there
             is
             :
             for
             to
             all
             this
             there
             must
             be
             super-added
             an
             
               Actual
               forsaking
            
             of
             those
             Sins
             which
             we
             Confess
             ,
             and
             that
             Absolute
             ,
             
             and
             without
             Reserve
             :
             so
             that
             we
             must
             firmly
             resolve
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             heartily
             endeavour
             ,
             never
             to
             return
             again
             any
             more
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             ought
             there
             not
             ,
             beyond
             all
             this
             some
             Satisfaction
             to
             be
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Sins
             which
             we
             have
             committed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             certainly
             ;
             
             and
             such
             there
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             for
             us
             ;
             who
             has
             fully
             satisfied
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             left
             nothing
             more
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             then
             say
             to
             those
             Satisfactions
             ,
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             teaches
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             make
             ,
             for
             our
             Sins
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             they
             are
             built
             upon
             a
             false
             Foundation
             ;
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Foundation
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             built
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             when
             God
             forgives
             us
             our
             Sins
             ,
             whether
             upon
             our
             Own
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Priest's
             Absolution
             ;
             He
             remits
             indeed
             the
             Fault
             ,
             and
             purges
             away
             our
             Guilt
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             acquits
             us
             from
             the
             Everlasting
             Punishment
             that
             would
             otherwise
             have
             been
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             But
             yet
             still
             retains
             us
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             some
             temporal
             Sufferings
             ,
             either
             by
             Satisfactory
             Works
             to
             be
             done
             for
             them
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             or
             by
             undergoing
             a
             certain
             proportion
             of
             Pain
             for
             them
             after
             Death
             ,
             in
             a
             Place
             which
             they
             call
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             Foundation
             is
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             it
             is
             Absurd
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             forgive
             the
             whole
             Guilt
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             having
             done
             so
             ,
             should
             afterwards
             punish
             us
             for
             them
             :
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ;
             It
             is
             injurious
             to
             the
             Sufferings
             and
             Merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             Death
             was
             a
             sufficient
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             and
             has
             left
             no
             room
             either
             for
             God
             to
             require
             ,
             or
             for
             us
             to
             Pay
             ,
             any
             thing
             more
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             Repentance
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sincere
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             restore
             us
             again
             to
             our
             State
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             us
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             it
             be
             sincere
             ,
             it
             does
             ,
             through
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Does
             God
             allow
             Repentance
             to
             all
             Sins
             ?
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             29
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             38
             .
             xvi
             .
             30
             ,
             31.
             2
             
             Pet.
             i.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             No
             Sin
             but
             what
             True
             Repentance
             washes
             away
             :
             But
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Cases
             in
             which
             God
             may
             deny
             Us
             his
             Grace
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             truly
             to
             Repent
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Cases
             are
             They
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             may
             All
             be
             reduced
             to
             this
             One
             General
             ;
             namely
             ,
             a
             Wilful
             Abuse
             ,
             
             and
             Resistance
             ,
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             by
             a
             long
             Habit
             of
             Sinning
             ;
             or
             by
             frequent
             Acting
             against
             the
             Dictates
             of
             our
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             Motions
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             some
             Sins
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             an
             Eminent
             manner
             destructive
             of
             the
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
             
             such
             as
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Sensuality
             ;
             but
             especially
             that
             Sin
             which
             is
             particularly
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             
               Sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             that
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             suppose
             it
             to
             have
             been
             the
             particular
             Sin
             of
             the
             Jews
             heretofore
             ,
             in
             not
             only
             obstinately
             refusing
             to
             receive
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             for
             their
             Messiah
             ,
             after
             sufficient
             Proofs
             given
             by
             Him
             to
             convince
             Them
             that
             He
             was
             so
             ;
             but
             ascribing
             those
             Miracles
             which
             He
             wrought
             in
             proof
             of
             his
             Authority
             ,
             to
             the
             Help
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             either
             were
             abundantly
             convinced
             ,
             Or
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             Own
             Fault
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             He
             did
             Them
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God.
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             31
             .
             Comp.
             Mark
             iii.
             28
             .
             Luk.
             xii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             look
             upon
             this
             Sin
             to
             have
             so
             wholly
             belonged
             to
             those
             Men
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             Committed
             by
             Any
             Now
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             very
             Sin
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             cannot
             now
             be
             committed
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             not
             now
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             
             
             
             
             
             therefore
             any
             Occasion
             Given
             us
             ,
             thus
             to
             Blaspheme
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Yet
             some
             Sins
             there
             are
             of
             a
             like
             Nature
             ,
             which
             may
             still
             be
             committed
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             being
             Committed
             ,
             may
             prove
             no
             less
             dangerous
             to
             Those
             who
             are
             Guilty
             of
             Them
             ,
             than
             that
             Sin
             did
             prove
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             heretofore
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Sins
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             you
             suppose
             to
             come
             the
             nearest
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             after
             having
             been
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             .
             Next
             to
             that
             ,
             an
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             worldly
             Fears
             on
             the
             One
             hand
             ,
             or
             present
             Hopes
             on
             the
             Other
             ,
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             obstinately
             resists
             the
             Truth
             ;
             but
             damns
             ,
             and
             persecutes
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             profess
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             Apostacy
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             
               the
               Sin
               unto
               Death
            
             spoken
             of
             by
             St.
             John
             ,
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             16
             .
             and
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             which
             He
             gives
             Us
             but
             little
             Encouragement
             to
             Pray
             ,
             V.
             16
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             think
             of
             Those
             who
             Go
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             to
             That
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             :
             To
             whom
             God
             may
             ,
             by
             an
             Extraordinary
             Effect
             of
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             give
             Grace
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             of
             whom
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             Ground
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             such
             in
             a
             more
             dangerous
             Estate
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             were
             from
             the
             beginning
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             
               Roman
               Communion
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             ;
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             have
             both
             rejected
             the
             Truth
             once
             known
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             Way
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             had
             placed
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
             on
             some
             base
             grounds
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             without
             any
             sufficient
             Reason
             to
             justifie
             their
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             think
             of
             those
             who
             have
             always
             been
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             that
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             think
             them
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             in
             much
             greater
             danger
             Now
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             before
             the
             Reformation
             :
             And
             still
             those
             in
             more
             danger
             who
             have
             lived
             among
             those
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             in
             a
             better
             Capacity
             of
             being
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             Errors
             of
             their
             Way
             .
             But
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             do
             I
             think
             the
             Estate
             of
             those
             dangerous
             ,
             or
             rather
             desperate
             ,
             who
             are
             Learned
             ,
             and
             know
             their
             Errors
             ;
             or
             are
             Priests
             ,
             and
             so
             called
             to
             instruct
             the
             People
             in
             the
             Purity
             of
             Christ's
             Religion
             .
             The
             Sincere
             ,
             and
             Ignorant
             ,
             who
             want
             Capacity
             ,
             or
             want
             Opportunity
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Truth
             ,
             I
             hope
             God
             will
             forgive
             :
             The
             Careless
             ,
             the
             Prejudiced
             ;
             but
             ,
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             obstinately
             blind
             ,
             among
             them
             ,
             I
             neither
             can
             acquit
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             think
             that
             God
             will
             forgive
             Them.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             was
             the
             second
             thing
             which
             Your
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             in
             your
             Name
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
               That
               I
               should
               Believe
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Where
             are
             those
             Articles
             to
             be
             found
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             particularly
             those
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             those
             Books
             ,
             
             which
             thro'
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             of
             Christ
             ,
             since
             the
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Duty
             which
             He
             Requires
             of
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             know
             what
             Books
             were
             written
             by
             these
             Persons
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             these
             Ends
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             Constant
             ,
             Universal
             ,
             and
             Undeniable
             Testimony
             both
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             :
             From
             the
             former
             of
             which
             we
             have
             Received
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             from
             the
             latter
             those
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             know
             that
             these
             Books
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             Authors
             who
             wrote
             them
             ;
             who
             were
             doubtless
             no
             less
             inspired
             in
             what
             they
             Wrote
             ,
             
             than
             in
             what
             they
             Taught
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
            
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Design
             of
             God
             in
             the
             composing
             of
             Them
             ;
             
             which
             was
             to
             leave
             thereby
             a
             Constant
             ,
             Infallible
             
               Rule
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Opinion
             which
             all
             Christians
             from
             the
             time
             that
             they
             were
             publish'd
             ,
             have
             had
             of
             Them
             ;
             and
             the
             deference
             which
             ,
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             they
             have
             paid
             to
             Them.
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             By
             the
             Subject-matter
             of
             Them
             ,
             and
             those
             internal
             Marks
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             conspicuous
             in
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             look
             upon
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             the
             Only
             ,
             present
             ,
             
               Rule
               of
            
             your
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             Other
             certain
             Foundation
             ,
             on
             which
             to
             build
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Could
             I
             be
             sure
             that
             any
             thing
             ,
             not
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             came
             down
             by
             a
             certain
             ,
             uninterrupted
             Tradition
             ,
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             except
             against
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             do
             therefore
             
             receive
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Rule
               of
               my
               Faith
            
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             such
             a
             Tradition
             to
             warrant
             me
             so
             to
             do
             .
             But
             because
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Tradition
             for
             any
             thing
             besides
             ,
             therefore
             neither
             do
             I
             build
             my
             Faith
             upon
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             do
             suppose
             that
             ,
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             were
             purposely
             written
             ,
             to
             prevent
             those
             Doubts
             ,
             those
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             Deceits
             ,
             which
             his
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             foresaw
             ,
             an
             
               Oral
               Tradition
            
             would
             always
             have
             been
             liable
             unto
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Can
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             alone
             make
             your
             Faith
             perfect
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             Can
             :
             
             Nor
             ought
             I
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             cannot
             plainly
             be
             proved
             by
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             the
             
               Church's
               Definitions
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             I
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             in
             whatsoever
             they
             define
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             require
             me
             to
             believe
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             cannot
             be
             
               Proved
               thereby
            
             ;
             I
             ought
             absolutely
             to
             reject
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             am
             under
             no
             Obligation
             to
             Receive
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             your self
             wiser
             than
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             more
             Authority
             with
             me
             than
             the
             Word
             of
             Man
             :
             Whilst
             I
             chuse
             rather
             to
             Regulate
             my
             Faith
             by
             what
             God
             has
             deliver'd
             ,
             than
             by
             what
             
               Man
               Defines
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             so
             Plain
             ,
             and
             Easy
             to
             be
             Understood
             ,
             that
             every
             One
             may
             be
             Able
             to
             judge
             for
             Himself
             what
             he
             ought
             to
             Believe
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             In
             Matters
             of
             necessary
             Belief
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             plain
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             Ordinary
             Christian
             :
             Yet
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             every
             Man
             ought
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             attend
             to
             the
             Instructions
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Pastors
             of
             it
             .
             Only
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             its
             Pastors
             ,
             ought
             to
             teach
             any
             thing
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             or
             Require
             any
             Man's
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             shewn
             to
             have
             been
             either
             expresly
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             a
             plain
             and
             necessary
             Consequence
             ,
             be
             Proved
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             how
             shall
             the
             Unlearned
             be
             able
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Scriptures
             propose
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             written
             in
             a
             Language
             which
             such
             Persons
             do
             not
             understand
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             Reading
             them
             in
             their
             Own
             
               Vulgar
               Tongue
            
             ,
             into
             which
             every
             Church
             has
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             them
             faithfully
             translated
             ,
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Those
             who
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             Languages
             in
             which
             they
             were
             Composed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             think
             that
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             be
             suffered
             promiscuously
             to
             Read
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Who
             shall
             forbid
             Them
             to
             Read
             what
             was
             purposely
             designed
             by
             God
             for
             their
             Instruction
             ?
             
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             as
             much
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             to
             Us
             of
             these
             Times
             ,
             as
             their
             Preaching
             was
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Age
             in
             which
             they
             lived
             .
             And
             it
             may
             ,
             with
             as
             good
             Reason
             ,
             be
             Ask'd
             ,
             Whether
             we
             think
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             promiscuously
             Suffer'd
             heretofore
             to
             hear
             the
             
               Apostles
               Preach
            
             ;
             as
             whether
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             Suffer'd
             promiscuously
             to
             Read
             their
             Writings
             Now.
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             amidst
             so
             many
             Things
             as
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             deliver
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             People
             be
             able
             
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             Believed
             by
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Let
             them
             Believe
             All
             they
             meet
             with
             there
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             will
             Believe
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             .
             But
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             those
             who
             either
             want
             Ability
             to
             Read
             ,
             or
             Capacity
             to
             judge
             ,
             what
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             in
             Point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             profess'd
             by
             Them
             ;
             the
             *
             Church
             has
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             collected
             it
             into
             a
             short
             Summary
             ;
             which
             every
             Person
             ,
             of
             Old
             ,
             was
             Required
             both
             to
             Know
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             Summary
             of
             which
             you
             speak
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             account
             to
             comprehend
             all
             the
             most
             Necessary
             Articles
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               The
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             :
             not
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Themselves
             Composed
             it
             ;
             (
             at
             least
             not
             in
             the
             very
             Form
             in
             which
             we
             now
             have
             it
             ;
             )
             but
             because
             it
             seems
             to
             come
             the
             Nearest
             ,
             of
             any
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Apostles
               Times
            
             ;
             and
             does
             ,
             with
             the
             Greatest
             Simplicity
             of
             Expression
             ,
             comprehend
             a
             short
             Summary
             of
             the
             
               Apostles
               Doctrine
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             Word
             Creed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Latine
             ,
             as
             Belief
             in
             English
             :
             And
             it
             is
             so
             called
             in
             both
             from
             the
             first
             words
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             BELIEVE
             ;
             and
             which
             in
             Sense
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             Expression
             ,
             Run
             through
             every
             Article
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               REhearse
               the
               Articles
               of
               your
               Belief
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               I
               Believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             You
             said
             that
             those
             Words
             
               I
               BELIEVE
            
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             the
             First
             Words
             of
             your
             Creed
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             Material
             ;
             as
             running
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             through
             Every
             Branch
             of
             it
             .
             Tell
             me
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             mean
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               Believe
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             Believe
             ,
             in
             the
             General
             ,
             is
             to
             
               Assent
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               upon
               the
               Sole
               Authority
               of
               the
               Person
               who
               delivers
               it
               :
            
             Who
             ,
             if
             He
             be
             a
             Man
             only
             ,
             the
             Assent
             which
             I
             give
             to
             what
             He
             says
             ,
             produces
             in
             Me
             a
             
               Humane
               Faith
            
             ;
             if
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             He
             be
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             Assent
             which
             I
             give
             to
             what
             is
             deliver'd
             by
             Him
             ,
             is
             properly
             a
             
               Divine
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Us
             ,
             between
             these
             Two
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             very
             Great
             :
             For
             because
             a
             Man
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Careful
             himself
             ,
             may
             yet
             not
             be
             honest
             ,
             and
             so
             Impose
             upon
             Me
             :
             Or
             should
             he
             be
             never
             so
             Upright
             ,
             may
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             Care
             ,
             be
             Mistaken
             himself
             ,
             and
             thereby
             lead
             Me
             into
             Errour
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Assenting
             to
             what
             such
             a
             One
             proposes
             ,
             I
             can
             at
             the
             most
             give
             but
             such
             a
             Belief
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             a
             meer
             
               Humane
               Testimony
            
             .
             I
             may
             Believe
             what
             he
             says
             to
             be
             True
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             exclude
             a
             Possibility
             of
             its
             being
             Otherwise
             .
             Whereas
             God
             being
             neither
             capable
             of
             being
             Deceived
             Himself
             ,
             nor
             of
             Imposing
             upon
             any
             Other
             ;
             when
             I
             give
             my
             Assent
             to
             what
             he
             has
             Revealed
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             not
             only
             with
             a
             certain
             Assurance
             that
             what
             I
             believe
             
               is
               true
            
             ,
             but
             with
             an
             absolute
             Security
             ,
             that
             
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               false
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             why
             do
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               Believe
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               WE
               Believe
            
             ;
             as
             when
             you
             pray
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             
               OVR
               Father
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             Because
             though
             One
             Man
             may
             Pray
             ,
             yet
             One
             Man
             cannot
             Believe
             for
             another
             .
             And
             however
             in
             Charity
             I
             may
             suppose
             every
             Christian
             to
             believe
             what
             is
             here
             delivered
             ;
             yet
             since
             't
             is
             certain
             there
             are
             many
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             Hypocrites
             ,
             scatter'd
             up
             and
             down
             among
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             distinguish
             who
             are
             indeed
             Believers
             ,
             and
             who
             not
             ;
             neither
             can
             I
             ,
             with
             an
             Assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               WE
               Believe
            
             ,
             because
             I
             cannot
             certainly
             tell
             ,
             whether
             another
             Man
             does
             truly
             believe
             these
             Articles
             or
             No.
             Besides
             ,
             that
             this
             Creed
             being
             intended
             to
             be
             the
             Form
             ,
             upon
             the
             Confession
             whereof
             ,
             Persons
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             every
             One
             was
             to
             make
             a
             distinct
             Profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ;
             it
             was
             fitting
             the
             Creed
             its
             self
             should
             be
             penn'd
             after
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             was
             most
             proper
             for
             the
             main
             End
             for
             which
             it
             was
             Compos'd
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             all
             the
             things
             contain'd
             in
             this
             Creed
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             all
             plainly
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             which
             being
             confessed
             by
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             what
             is
             deliver'd
             by
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             delivered
             to
             Us
             
               by
               God
            
             Himself
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             General
             Parts
             of
             which
             this
             Creed
             does
             consist
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             these
             Four
             :
             First
             ,
             It
             shews
             us
             what
             is
             most
             needful
             to
             be
             Believ'd
             ,
             and
             Professed
             by
             Us
             ,
             concerning
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             Concerning
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             its
             Duties
             and
             Privileges
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Glory
             which
             God
             has
             prepared
             for
             it
             hereafter
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             necessary
             not
             only
             to
             Believe
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             upon
             Occasion
             ,
             to
             Profess
             the
             Belief
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             think
             it
             necessary
             ,
             whenever
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             the
             Edification
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             or
             the
             Honour
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             shall
             Require
             it
             of
             Me.
             Mat.
             x.
             32
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               Confess
               me
               before
               Men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               Confess
               also
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               Men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             Rom.
             x.
             9
             .
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               Mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               Raised
               him
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
               For
               with
               the
               Heart
               Man
               believeth
               unto
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               with
               the
               Mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             See
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             14
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             your
             Creed
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               I
               Believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             is
             an
             Eternal
             ,
             Infinite
             ,
             Incomprehensible
             Spirit
             ;
             
             Immortal
             ,
             Invisible
             ;
             most
             Perfect
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Giver
             of
             all
             Perfection
             ,
             to
             all
             Other
             things
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             profess
             to
             Believe
             in
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             firmly
             Believe
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Being
             as
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             xi
             .
             6
             .
             and
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             such
             Being
             ;
             so
             that
             besides
             Him
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             any
             Other
             .
             1
             Cor.
             viii
             .
             
             4.6
             .
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               there
               is
               none
               Other
               God
               but
               One
               :
               —
               To
               us
               there
               is
               but
               One
               God
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Isaiah
             xlv
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               None
               else
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               God
               besides
               Me
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               None
               else
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Upon
             what
             Account
             do
             you
             give
             to
             God
             the
             Title
             of
             FATHER
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Upon
             several
             Accounts
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             on
             these
             Two
             :
             1.
             
             With
             Respect
             to
             our
             Lord
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             whom
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Article
             ,
             we
             profess
             to
             be
             his
             Son
             :
             And
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             also
             be
             accounted
             our
             Father
             .
             2
             Cor.
             i.
             3
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             See
             Joh.
             x.
             25
             ,
             29
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             believe
             God
             to
             be
             our
             Father
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             Right
             of
             Creation
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             all
             Mankind
             :
             1
             Cor.
             viii
             .
             5
             .
             
               To
               Vs
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               One
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               Whom
               are
               all
               things
               .
            
             By
             Right
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             
             so
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Us
             Christians
             in
             particular
             .
             Eph.
             i.
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               —
               Who
               hath
               predestinated
               Vs
               unto
               the
               Adoption
               of
               Children
               ,
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               Himself
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Attribute
             of
             ALMIGHTY
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             Two
             things
             :
             
             (
             1
             st
             )
             That
             God
             has
             a
             Right
             of
             absolute
             Power
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             over
             all
             the
             World.
             Dan.
             iv
             .
             34
             .
             
               His
               Dominion
               is
               an
               Everlasting
               Dominion
               ,
               and
               His
               Kingdom
               is
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               .
            
             
             And
             (
             2
             dly
             )
             That
             He
             has
             an
             
               Infinite
               Power
               of
               Action
            
             ;
             so
             that
             He
             can
             do
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Him
               nothing
               is
               Impossible
            
             .
             Mat.
             xix
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Can
             God
             then
             Do
             All
             things
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             can
             do
             All
             things
             that
             are
             not
             either
             simply
             Impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             
             as
             implying
             a
             
             Contradiction
             :
             Or
             else
             contrary
             to
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Perfection
             ,
             to
             Do
             ;
             as
             to
             Sin
             ;
             to
             be
             Ignorant
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             Act
             especially
             has
             God
             manifested
             Himself
             to
             be
             Almighty
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             
               Making
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             understand
             by
             that
             Expression
             ,
             The
             
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             I
             comprehend
             under
             it
             All
             things
             that
             ever
             were
             made
             ;
             Visible
             ,
             and
             Invisible
             ;
             as
             being
             all
             Made
             ,
             and
             Created
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             did
             God
             Make
             All
             these
             ?
          
           
             A.
             After
             Two
             different
             Manners
             .
             Some
             He
             produced
             by
             an
             Immediate
             Creation
             :
             Thus
             were
             the
             Angels
             form'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             ;
             And
             thus
             was
             that
             
               first
               Matter
            
             produced
             ,
             of
             which
             Moses
             speaks
             ,
             Gen.
             i.
             1
             .
             That
             
               in
               the
               Beginning
               God
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             To
             the
             Other
             parts
             of
             the
             Creation
             he
             gave
             Being
             ,
             by
             forming
             them
             out
             of
             an
             Antecedent
             Matter
             :
             So
             he
             made
             this
             Visible
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             Read
             ,
             Gen.
             i.
             
          
           
             Q.
             By
             Whom
             did
             God
             make
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             A.
             By
             his
             Son
             ;
             sometimes
             call'd
             The
             Word
             :
             Job
             .
             i.
             3
             .
             
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               Him
               ,
               and
               without
               Him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               that
               was
               made
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             vii
             .
             10
             .
             
               The
               World
               was
               made
               by
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             this
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             JESVS
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             publish
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Die
             for
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             So
             the
             Scriptures
             expresly
             tell
             us
             :
             Heb.
             i.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               God
               ,
               who
               at
               sundry
               Times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               Manners
               ,
               spake
               in
               Time
               past
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               Hath
               in
               these
               last
               Days
               spoken
               unto
               Vs
               by
               his
               Son
               ;
               by
               whom
               also
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               .
            
             And
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             of
             him
             ,
             
             
               in
               Whom
               we
               have
               Redemption
               through
               his
               Blood
               ,
               even
               the
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
            
             ;
             Col.
             i.
             14
             .
             tells
             us
             ,
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               That
               by
               Him
               were
               All
               things
               Created
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Visible
               and
               Invisible
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               ,
               or
               Dominions
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               or
               Powers
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               Created
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               He
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               all
               things
               Consist
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             comprehended
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             only
             ;
             That
             as
             God
             ,
             
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             thus
             Created
             All
             things
             ;
             so
             having
             Created
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             ever
             since
             continued
             to
             Support
             and
             Preserve
             them
             .
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             .
             And
             that
             so
             particularly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             which
             his
             Providence
             does
             not
             extend
             it self
             .
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             26.30
             .
             x.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             profess
             to
             Believe
             all
             this
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             though
             some
             part
             of
             it
             might
             have
             been
             discover'd
             by
             
               Natural
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             was
             found
             out
             by
             the
             Wiser
             Heathens
             ;
             yet
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             Revelation
             :
             And
             by
             the
             Accounts
             we
             have
             of
             these
             things
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             we
             both
             more
             clearly
             Understand
             Them
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             firmly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Them.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             does
             the
             
               Second
               Part
            
             of
             your
             Creed
             contain
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             contains
             a
             short
             Summary
             of
             all
             Such
             things
             as
             are
             Necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             believed
             by
             Us
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Lord
             and
             
               Saviour
               JESVS
               CHRIST
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             He
             here
             described
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             his
             Person
             ;
             his
             Office
             ;
             his
             
               Relation
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               Vs.
            
             
          
           
             
               And
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               his
               only
               Son
               ,
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             his
             Person
             set
             out
             ,
             in
             this
             Article
             ,
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             Name
             Which
             he
             went
             by
             whilst
             He
             was
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             
             JESVS
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             came
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             was
             so
             called
             by
             the
             express
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             deliver'd
             by
             an
             Angel
             ;
             first
             to
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             Luk.
             i.
             31
             .
             and
             then
             to
             Joseph
             .
             Mat.
             i.
             21
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             particular
             Significancy
             in
             that
             Name
             ,
             that
             should
             move
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             Extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             :
             For
             it
             denotes
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             was
             given
             by
             God
             to
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             No
             other
             was
             to
             be
             so
             :
             Mat.
             i.
             21
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               call
               his
               Name
               Jesus
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               He
               shall
               Save
               his
               People
               from
               their
               Sins
               .
            
             Acts
             iv
             .
             12
             .
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               Salvation
               in
               any
               Other
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               none
               other
               Name
               under
               Heaven
               given
               among
               Men
               ,
               whereby
               we
               must
               be
               Saved
               .
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             this
             Jesus
             to
             Save
             the
             World
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             delivering
             Us
             both
             from
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             Sins
             ;
             and
             by
             putting
             us
             in
             a
             way
             of
             attaining
             unto
             Everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             Tit.
             ii
             .
             11
             ,
             
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             vi
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Title
             given
             to
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             his
             Office
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             He
             is
             called
             CHRIST
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             in
             Greek
             ,
             that
             MESSIAS
             is
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             or
             Syriac
             :
             And
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Anointed
             .
             Joh.
             i.
             41
             .
             
               We
               have
               found
               the
               Messias
               ,
               which
               is
               being
               interpreted
               ,
            
             ‖
             
               the
               Christ.
            
             Joh.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             
               I
               know
               that
               Messias
               cometh
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             had
             our
             Saviour
             this
             Title
             given
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             ,
             that
             as
             by
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             heretofore
             ,
             God
             consecrated
             Those
             whom
             he
             called
             to
             some
             certain
             Offices
             ;
             so
             was
             this
             Jesus
             to
             be
             separated
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             a
             
               Visible
               Vnction
            
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             
               Invisible
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             Offices
             ,
             to
             which
             Men
             were
             Anointed
             ,
             by
             God's
             Command
             ,
             under
             the
             Law.
             Act.
             x.
             38
             .
             
               God
               Anointed
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             were
             those
             Offices
             ,
             to
             which
             Men
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             by
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             Anointing
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             were
             chiefly
             Three
             ;
             
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             
               Prophet
               ,
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             consecrated
             to
             All
             These
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             was
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             express
             Prophecies
             ,
             before
             his
             Coming
             into
             the
             World.
             See
             Psal.
             xlv
             .
             cx
             .
             Deut.
             xviii
             .
             15
             ,
             18
             ,
             
               &c.
               Isa.
            
             ix
             .
             6
             .
             lxi
             .
             1
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             did
             God
             Anoint
             him
             to
             these
             Offices
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               upon
               him
            
             ;
             and
             God
             ,
             by
             
               a
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
            
             ,
             declared
             him
             
               to
               be
               his
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             commanded
             all
             the
             World
             
               to
               Hear
               him
            
             :
             Mat.
             iii.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             he
             Received
             
               the
               Spirit
               without
               Measure
            
             ,
             for
             the
             Discharge
             of
             all
             of
             Them.
             Joh.
             iii.
             34
             .
          
           
             Q.
             You
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             before
             Prophesy'd
             of
             such
             a
             Christ
             ;
             Did
             the
             Jews
             know
             that
             He
             had
             done
             so
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ;
             and
             at
             that
             very
             time
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             Generally
             expected
             the
             coming
             of
             Him.
             Mat.
             xi
             .
             2
             .
             Joh.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             vii
             .
             31
             .
             Luke
             iii.
             15
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             came
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             They
             did
             not
             more
             readily
             Receive
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             they
             had
             flatter'd
             themselves
             with
             the
             Expectation
             of
             a
             temporal
             Prince
             ;
             who
             should
             deliver
             them
             from
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             
               Restore
               again
               the
               Kingdom
               unto
               Israel
            
             :
             
             And
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             bear
             the
             disappointment
             of
             Receiving
             such
             a
             Messias
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             .
             Luke
             xxiv
             .
             21
             .
             Act.
             i.
             6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Security
             have
             we
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             indeed
             the
             Messias
             ,
             of
             whom
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             Spake
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Greatest
             that
             can
             be
             Imagin'd
             .
             (
             a
             )
             He
             came
             at
             the
             exact
             Time
             that
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             Come
             .
             
               (
               a
               )
               Gen.
            
             xlix
             .
             10
             .
             Malach.
             iii.
             1
             .
             Dan.
             ix
             .
             25
             ▪
             26.
             
             (b)
             He
             descended
             of
             the
             Tribe
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Messiah
             was
             to
             proceed
             .
             Gen.
             xlix
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Isa.
             xi
             .
             1
             ,
             10.
             comp
             .
             Mat.
             i.
             Luk.
             iii.
             (c)
             He
             was
             born
             at
             the
             Place
             where
             the
             Messias
             was
             to
             be
             born
             .
             Mich.
             v.
             2
             .
             Mat.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
             He
             was
             conceived
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             as
             the
             Messias
             was
             
             to
             be
             conceived
             .
             Isa.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
             Mat.
             i.
             25
             .
             Luk.
             i.
             27
             ,
             34.
             
             Besides
             all
             which
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             
               extraordinary
               Witness
            
             born
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Gain-said
             .
             
             God
             raised
             up
             a
             Singular
             Fore-runner
             to
             prepare
             the
             Way
             for
             him
             .
             Being
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             He
             Own'd
             him
             ,
             by
             a
             Voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Son
             :
             Mat.
             iii.
             17
             .
             
               He
               himself
            
             wrought
             such
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             no
             One
             ever
             did
             :
             Joh.
             vii
             .
             31
             .
             ‖
             He
             empower'd
             his
             Disciples
             to
             work
             the
             Same
             Miracles
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             his
             Authority
             .
             Mat.
             x.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Being
             put
             to
             Death
             at
             the
             Instigation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             He
             was
             by
             God
             
               raised
               again
            
             the
             Third
             Day
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
             visibly
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             now
             sitteth
             at
             the
             Right-hand
             of
             God.
             Acts
             i.
             3
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Q.
             You
             said
             that
             Jesus
             was
             called
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             consecrated
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             the
             several
             Offices
             ,
             to
             which
             Men
             were
             Anointed
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             Tell
             me
             therefore
             ,
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             Christ
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             manifest
             that
             He
             exercised
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Prophetick
               Office.
            
             He
             foretold
             things
             to
             Come
             .
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             19
             .
             Mat.
             xvii
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             xxiv
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             He
             
               declared
               God's
               Will
            
             to
             the
             World
             :
             
             And
             he
             commission'd
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             to
             Go
             and
             Publish
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mar.
             xvi
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             believe
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             ,
             seeing
             He
             was
             not
             descended
             of
             a
             
               Priestly
               Tribe
            
             ,
             or
             Family
             .
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             A.
             As
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             me
             to
             believe
             :
             I
             believe
             him
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             not
             according
             to
             the
             
               Legal
               Institution
            
             ;
             but
             of
             another
             ,
             
             and
             more
             ancient
             Kind
             :
             
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedeck
               .
               Psal.
            
             cx
             .
             4
             .
             Heb.
             v.
             10
             .
             vi
             .
             20
             .
             vii
             .
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             which
             you
             speak
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             when
             God
             chose
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             to
             minister
             unto
             him
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             He
             took
             them
             instead
             of
             the
             First-born
             of
             Every
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             Family
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Birth-Right
             ,
             had
             the
             Priesthood
             belonging
             to
             them
             .
             Exod.
             xix
             .
             22
             .
             xxiv
             .
             5
             .
             Now
             Melchisedeck
             living
             before
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             was
             a
             Priest
             by
             that
             ancient
             Right
             ,
             and
             not
             According
             to
             the
             Law.
             But
             then
             besides
             this
             ,
             
             He
             was
             a
             King
             too
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             High-Priest
             over
             his
             People
             .
             Now
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prince
             together
             ,
             was
             Christ
             over
             his
             
               Church
               .
               Heb.
            
             vii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Again
             :
             Of
             Melchisedeck
             we
             know
             not
             either
             who
             went
             before
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             succeeded
             Him
             in
             these
             Offices
             .
             So
             that
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             was
             a
             
               solitary
               Priesthood
            
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             He
             succeeded
             None
             ,
             so
             neither
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             any
             succeeded
             Him.
             And
             such
             also
             is
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             :
             There
             was
             never
             any
             such
             High-Priest
             before
             ,
             nor
             shall
             there
             ever
             Rise
             up
             Any
             like
             him
             .
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             3
             ,
             6.
             —
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherein
             did
             He
             exercise
             this
             Office
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Priestly
             Function
             :
             He
             offer'd
             up
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             Sins
             .
             
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             27
             .
             ix
             .
             12
             ,
             26
             ,
             28.
             
             Having
             done
             this
             ,
             He
             Ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             
             
               there
               to
               Appear
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               for
               Vs
               ,
               Heb.
            
             ix
             .
             12
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             He
             Blesseth
             us
             ,
             
             not
             only
             by
             delivering
             Us
             hereby
             from
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Our
             Sins
             ,
             but
             by
             Sanctifying
             our
             Souls
             ;
             and
             so
             freeing
             Us
             ,
             in
             great
             Measure
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Present
             Power
             of
             Them.
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             14
             .
             x.
             10
             ,
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             Our
             Lord
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             a
             King
             also
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             The
             Scripture
             expresly
             calls
             him
             so
             :
             
             Jo.
             xii
             .
             15
             .
             xviii
             .
             37
             .
             and
             that
             Authority
             which
             He
             has
             all
             along
             exercised
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             proves
             him
             to
             have
             been
             so
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             A.
             While
             he
             was
             yet
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             He
             
               gave
               Laws
            
             unto
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             Regulation
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             of
             Those
             who
             should
             become
             Members
             of
             it
             .
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             24
             ,
             26.
             
             These
             Laws
             he
             establish'd
             with
             the
             Royal
             Sanction
             of
             Rewards
             and
             
               Punishments
               :
               Mat.
            
             vii
             .
             19
             ,
             21.
             
             He
             settled
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             Conduct
             of
             his
             Church
             under
             Him
             :
             Jo.
             xx
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             He
             Rules
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             He
             has
             already
             begun
             to
             subdue
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Death
             :
             And
             he
             will
             hereafter
             utterly
             destroy
             them
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             He
             now
             sits
             ,
             in
             full
             Power
             ,
             at
             
               the
               Right-hand
            
             of
             God
             ,
             Interceeding
             for
             Us
             :
             And
             ,
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             will
             descend
             from
             thence
             with
             Glory
             ,
             to
             Judge
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             in
             execution
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Threatnings
             ;
             by
             Infinitely
             Rewarding
             Those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             have
             Observed
             his
             Laws
             ;
             and
             exceedingly
             Punishing
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             broken
             them
             :
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             that
             Relation
             which
             Christ
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             to
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             is
             
               His
               Only
               Son.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             In
             what
             Respect
             do
             you
             believe
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             is
             called
             so
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             upon
             several
             Accounts
             :
             *
             As
             he
             was
             Conceived
             
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             of
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
               :
               Luk.
            
             i.
             45
             .
             *
             As
             He
             was
             anointed
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             
               Messiah
               :
               Jo.
            
             x.
             34
             .
             *
             As
             he
             was
             Begotten
             again
             of
             God
             when
             he
             
               Raised
               Him
            
             from
             the
             
               Dead
               :
               Act.
            
             xiii
             .
             33
             .
             Rom.
             i.
             4
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             *
             as
             being
             Raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             He
             was
             made
             by
             God
             the
             
               Heir
               of
               All
               things
               .
               Heb.
            
             i.
             3
             .
          
           
             Q.
             In
             which
             of
             these
             Respects
             do
             you
             here
             profess
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             
               ONLY
               Son
            
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Precisely
             speaking
             ,
             in
             none
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             though
             yet
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             most
             of
             them
             to
             be
             so
             proper
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             applied
             to
             any
             Other
             .
             But
             when
             I
             here
             profess
             Christ
             to
             be
             God's
             
               ONLY
               Son
            
             ,
             I
             do
             it
             upon
             a
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             Foundation
             ;
             namely
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             his
             
               Eternal
               Generation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             Communication
             which
             God
             the
             Father
             thereby
             made
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             look
             upon
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             made
             by
             God
             Partaker
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             from
             all
             
               Eternity
               ,
               God
            
             ,
             together
             with
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             I
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Account
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             I
             must
             believe
             :
             For
             I
             find
             the
             same
             Evidences
             in
             them
             of
             the
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             of
             that
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             be
             those
             Evidences
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             First
             ,
             they
             give
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             Manner
             as
             plainly
             shews
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             in
             its
             most
             proper
             Import
             ,
             and
             Signification
             .
             Jo.
             i.
             1
             .
             xx
             .
             28
             .
             Rom.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
             1
             Tim.
             iii.
             16
             .
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             20
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             the
             most
             proper
             ,
             and
             incommunicable
             Attributes
             ,
             of
             God
             to
             Him.
             Such
             as
             
             
               Omnipotence
               ;
               Jo.
            
             v.
             17
             .
             Rev.
             i.
             8
             .
             xi
             .
             17
             .
             
               Omniscience
               :
               Jo.
            
             xvi
             .
             30
             .
             xxi
             .
             17
             .
             Luk.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
             comp
             .
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             24
             .
             Rev.
             ii
             .
             23
             .
             
               Immensity
               :
               Jo.
            
             iii.
             13
             .
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             20
             .
             xxviii
             .
             20
             .
             Jo.
             iii.
             13
             .
             
               Immutability
               :
               Heb.
            
             i.
             11
             ,
             12.
             xiii
             .
             8
             .
             and
             even
             Eternity
             it self
             :
             Rev.
             i.
             8
             ,
             17.
             xxii
             .
             13
             .
             Prov.
             viii
             .
             22
             .
             Mich.
             v.
             2
             .
             Isa.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             To
             him
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             ascribe
             such
             Works
             ,
             as
             can
             belong
             to
             None
             that
             is
             not
             God.
             The
             Creation
             of
             the
             
               World
               :
               Jo.
            
             i.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
             Col.
             i.
             16
             .
             Heb.
             i.
             2
             ,
             10.
             
             The
             Preservation
             of
             it
             :
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             .
             
               Miracles
               :
               Jo.
            
             v.
             21
             ,
             36.
             vi
             .
             40
             .
             The
             Mission
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               Jo.
            
             xvi
             .
             7
             ,
             14.
             xiii
             .
             26
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             all
             the
             Works
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             
               Regeneration
               :
               Jo.
            
             v.
             21
             .
             x.
             16
             .
             xiii
             .
             18
             .
             Act.
             xvii
             .
             31
             .
             xx
             .
             28
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             there
             shewn
             to
             be
             Honoured
             as
             God
             :
             Jo.
             v.
             23
             .
             Heb.
             1.6
             .
             Prayer
             fs
             made
             to
             him
             :
             Act.
             vii
             .
             59
             .
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             2
             .
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Hope
             are
             directed
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Him
             :
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             1
             .
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             Praises
             and
             Thanksgivings
             are
             Given
             to
             Him.
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             1
             .
             Rev.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             are
             rendred
             to
             Him.
             Rev.
             v.
             13
             .
             compare
             iv
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             wonder
             ;
             since
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             is
             therein
             also
             expresly
             ascribed
             to
             Him
             :
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             6
             .
             Col.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
             compare
             Col.
             i.
             15
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             if
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             be
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             how
             can
             He
             be
             called
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             he
             Received
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             who
             is
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             Root
             ,
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ;
             and
             has
             communicated
             his
             Own
             Essence
             to
             Christ
             :
             Who
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             though
             he
             has
             the
             
               same
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             is
             Equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             yet
             is
             He
             in
             Order
             after
             him
             ;
             as
             being
             
               God
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             Christ
             Received
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             from
             the
             Father
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             can
             only
             be
             known
             by
             that
             Revelation
             which
             God
             has
             made
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             Where
             he
             is
             ,
             for
             this
             Reason
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Brightness
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
            
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             .
             
               The
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               :
            
             Col.
             i.
             15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
             to
             be
             
               from
               God
            
             :
             Jo
             vii
             .
             29
             .
             to
             
               have
               Life
               from
               the
               Father
            
             :
             Jo.
             v.
             26
             .
             and
             the
             like
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             Account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Father
               is
               greater
               than
               he
               :
            
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             28
             .
             
               That
               he
               can
               do
               Nothing
               of
               Himself
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               seeth
               the
               Father
               do
               :
            
             Jo.
             v.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Or
             if
             this
             be
             not
             yet
             plain
             enough
             ;
             they
             tell
             us
             farther
             ,
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Begotten
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Only
               begotten
               ,
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Jo.
             i.
             14
             ,
             18.
             iii.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Heb
             xi
             .
             17
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             9
             .
             v.
             1
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             will
             not
             this
             make
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             much
             
               God's
               Son
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             ?
             And
             how
             then
             is
             Christ
             his
             
               Only
               Son
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             Matters
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             far
             above
             our
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             we
             know
             Nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             Reveal
             to
             Us
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             speak
             .
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             no
             where
             call
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             nor
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             therefore
             though
             we
             know
             not
             what
             the
             precise
             Difference
             is
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             proper
             Act
             of
             a
             Father
             is
             to
             beget
             ;
             we
             say
             that
             Christ
             Received
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             from
             God
             by
             Generation
             ;
             
             but
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             we
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             ,
             that
             He
             
               Proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
            
             :
             Jo.
             xv
             .
             26
             .
             and
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             not
             of
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             but
             of
             
               the
               Son
               also
            
             .
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             9
             .
             Phil.
             i
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             i.
             11
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             last
             Respect
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             is
             here
             Represented
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             His
             
               Relation
               to
               Vs
               :
               OVR
               LORD
               .
            
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             viii
             .
             5
             .
             Rev.
             x.
             6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             
               Christ
               OVR
               Lord
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             
             and
             as
             by
             Him
             God
             Created
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             has
             he
             the
             same
             Original
             Right
             of
             Dominion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             Lord
             of
             All
             his
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             not
             some
             Other
             ground
             for
             this
             Title
             ,
             and
             which
             Restrains
             it
             in
             a
             particular
             Manner
             to
             Mankind
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             :
             
             Inasmuch
             as
             by
             his
             Coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Dying
             for
             Us
             ,
             he
             Redeemed
             Us
             from
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             became
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Purchase
             which
             thereby
             he
             made
             of
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             When
             did
             Christ
             begin
             ,
             in
             this
             Respect
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             entred
             ,
             in
             part
             ,
             
             upon
             this
             Authority
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             Respect
             to
             his
             dying
             for
             Us
             :
             As
             is
             Evident
             from
             his
             publishing
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             abrogating
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             setting
             out
             the
             Conditions
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             to
             Mankind
             .
             Hence
             ,
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             asserted
             to
             himself
             the
             Power
             to
             
               forgive
               Sins
            
             :
             Mat.
             ix
             .
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             
             But
             the
             full
             exercise
             of
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             he
             entred
             not
             upon
             till
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             when
             ,
             as
             himself
             declared
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             18
             .
             
               All
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               was
               given
               unto
               Him.
            
             See
             Eph.
             i.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             long
             will
             Christ
             continue
             ,
             in
             this
             Respect
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Christ
             will
             continue
             to
             be
             
               Our
               Lord
            
             for
             Ever
             ;
             and
             of
             
               his
               Kingdom
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               End
               :
            
             Luk.
             i
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             But
             then
             as
             the
             subject
             Matter
             
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             Authority
             which
             he
             now
             exercises
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             present
             State
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             determine
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             so
             will
             all
             the
             farther
             exercise
             of
             such
             Authority
             cease
             together
             with
             it
             .
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             
               must
               Reign
               ,
               till
               he
               has
               put
               all
               his
               Enemies
               under
               his
               Feet
            
             ;
             till
             Sin
             ,
             Death
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             all
             Wicked
             Men
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroy'd
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Faithful
             Servants
             ,
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             them
             .
             Psal.
             cx
             .
             1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             25
             .
             But
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             Christ
             will
             
               deliver
               up
            
             this
             Authority
             ,
             
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               :
            
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             24
             .
             Nevertheless
             ,
             still
             ,
             as
             God-Man
             ,
             he
             will
             continue
             to
             Reign
             with
             ,
             and
             over
             ,
             his
             Saints
             ,
             to
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             so
             make
             good
             what
             Daniel
             foretold
             concerning
             him
             ,
             Dan.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
             
               That
               his
               Dominion
               is
               an
               Everlasting
               Dominion
               ;
               which
               shall
               not
               pass
               away
               ;
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               that
               which
               shall
               not
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             does
             your
             Creed
             teach
             you
             farther
             to
             Believe
             concerning
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             in
             the
             following
             Articles
             which
             Relate
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             All
             such
             Matters
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             Known
             ,
             and
             Believed
             by
             Us
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             was
             accomplish'd
             by
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             means
             did
             Christ
             accomplish
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Mankind
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             giving
             up
             Himself
             to
             the
             Death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             for
             Us.
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             could
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             you
             believe
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             die
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             Nature
             ,
             He
             became
             Man
             ,
             like
             unto
             one
             of
             Us
             ;
             
               and
               being
               found
               in
               fashion
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
            
             he
             yielded
             up
             himself
             to
             
               Death
               ,
               even
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             for
             Us
             :
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Act.
             xx
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             Q.
             After
             what
             manner
             was
             Christ
             made
             Man
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             by
             the
             Conversion
             of
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             into
             the
             Humane
             ;
             
             
             nor
             by
             any
             Confounding
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Natures
            
             together
             :
             But
             by
             Vniting
             our
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             to
             His
             Divine
             ;
             after
             a
             Singular
             manner
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             perfectly
             Express'd
             by
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Were
             then
             
               Two
               distinct
               Natures
            
             ,
             the
             Divine
             and
             
               Humane
               ,
               Vnited
            
             together
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             were
             :
             And
             that
             in
             such
             wise
             as
             to
             make
             the
             same
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               Two
               Natures
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             
               same
               Person
            
             ;
             become
             truly
             ,
             and
             really
             ,
             at
             Once
             ,
             both
             God
             ,
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             Christ
             made
             Man
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             
               was
               Conceived
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             
               Born
               of
               the
               Uirgin
               Mary
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             could
             Christ
             be
             conceived
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             by
             the
             communication
             of
             any
             part
             of
             his
             
               Own
               Substance
            
             to
             Him
             ;
             
             but
             as
             that
             Blessed
             Spirit
             set
             Nature
             on
             Work
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             the
             need
             of
             any
             Human
             Concurrence
             to
             his
             Production
             :
             And
             as
             ,
             having
             thus
             prepared
             a
             Body
             for
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ;
             he
             breathed
             into
             it
             a
             most
             Perfect
             ,
             Reasonable
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             was
             it
             needful
             for
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             do
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Both
             for
             the
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Purity
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             :
             †
             That
             so
             he
             might
             come
             into
             
             the
             World
             free
             from
             all
             tincture
             of
             Sin
             :
             *
             And
             also
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             extraordinariness
             of
             His
             Birth
             ,
             He
             might
             fulfil
             the
             Prophecies
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             before
             deliver'd
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             Christ
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Substance
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             was
             derived
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             :
             
             He
             grew
             in
             her
             Womb
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             full
             time
             of
             her
             Delivery
             ,
             she
             brought
             him
             into
             the
             World
             :
             And
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             she
             was
             as
             much
             his
             Mother
             ,
             as
             any
             Other
             Woman
             is
             Mother
             of
             the
             Child
             that
             is
             born
             by
             Her.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Had
             our
             Saviour
             then
             a
             Real
             Body
             ,
             like
             unto
             One
             of
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             had
             both
             a
             Real
             Humane
             Body
             ,
             Luke
             xxiv
             .
             39
             .
             
             1
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             and
             Rational
             Soul
             ;
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             28
             .
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             46
             .
             And
             was
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             Us
             ,
             only
             without
             Sin.
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             17
             .
             iv
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             do
             you
             give
             the
             Title
             of
             Virgin
             ,
             to
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             testify
             our
             belief
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Production
             of
             our
             Saviour
             she
             had
             no
             knowledge
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             but
             was
             at
             once
             a
             Mother
             ,
             and
             a
             Virgin
             :
             Not
             to
             determine
             any
             thing
             of
             her
             Condition
             afterwards
             ;
             though
             we
             piously
             suppose
             ,
             and
             it
             has
             been
             Generally
             Received
             ,
             that
             she
             still
             continued
             ,
             as
             she
             then
             was
             ,
             a
             Virgin.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Should
             not
             this
             Relation
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             oblige
             Us
             to
             pay
             a
             more
             than
             Ordinary
             Respect
             to
             her
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             doubt
             it
             should
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             become
             us
             always
             to
             mention
             her
             with
             Honour
             ;
             to
             imitate
             her
             Vertues
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             that
             extraordinary
             Favour
             
             which
             he
             was
             pleased
             ,
             to
             bestow
             upon
             her
             ,
             that
             she
             should
             be
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             
               Lord.
               Luke
            
             .
             i.
             48
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             that
             Worship
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             this
             Account
             ,
             is
             paid
             to
             Her
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             of
             the
             grossest
             Idolatry
             that
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             was
             ever
             committed
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Such
             as
             no
             Good
             Christian
             can
             think
             of
             without
             horrour
             ;
             nor
             any
             One
             partake
             of
             ,
             without
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             Worship
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             speak
             such
             hard
             Things
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             Worship
             of
             God.
             *
             They
             pray
             to
             her
             in
             all
             their
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             :
             *
             They
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             her
             :
             they
             Rely
             upon
             her
             for
             *
             Grace
             ,
             and
             *
             Salvation
             :
             *
             They
             consecrate
             particular
             Offices
             of
             Devotion
             to
             her
             :
             *
             They
             erect
             Societies
             to
             her
             Honour
             :
             *
             They
             depend
             more
             on
             her
             Mercies
             ,
             than
             Christs
             ;
             and
             *
             Recur
             much
             oftner
             to
             her
             ,
             than
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Forgiveness
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             YOU
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             End
             of
             Christ's
             being
             Born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             be
             in
             a
             Capacity
             of
             Dying
             for
             Us
             :
             Tell
             me
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             how
             did
             Christ
             do
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             
               Suffer'd
               under
               Pontius
               Pilate
               ;
               was
               Crucified
               ,
               Dead
               ,
               and
               Buried
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Who
             was
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             was
             Governor
             of
             Judaea
             ,
             
             under
             Tiberius
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperor
            
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             
             Christ's
             Death
             ;
             and
             condemn'd
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             Crucified
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Why
             do
             you
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Person
             under
             Whom
             Christ
             Suffer'd
             ?
          
           
             A.
             For
             several
             Reasons
             .
             1.
             
             To
             fix
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             particularly
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             
             490
             Years
             before
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             that
             at
             that
             time
             
               the
               Sceptre
               was
               departed
               from
               Judah
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             time
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Prophecy
             ,
             
             concerning
             the
             Coming
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             accomplish'd
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             To
             account
             for
             the
             Manner
             of
             
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ;
             which
             was
             also
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             :
             Crucifixion
             being
             not
             a
             Jewish
             ,
             but
             a
             Roman
             ,
             kind
             of
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             came
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             to
             condemn
             our
             Saviour
             to
             this
             Death
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             did
             it
             to
             satisfy
             the
             Importunity
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             after
             having
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             worthy
             to
             die
             .
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             24
             .
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Observe
             from
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             same
             which
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             evidently
             design'd
             to
             declare
             by
             it
             ;
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             
               Our
               Sins
            
             ,
             
             not
             for
             any
             Evil
             that
             Himself
             had
             done
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             Christ
             suffer
             any
             thing
             before
             his
             Crucifixion
             ;
             that
             you
             say
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               he
               Suffer'd
            
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             he
             
               was
               Crucified
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             (a)
             very
             much
             :
             He
             was
             Betray'd
             by
             One
             of
             his
             Own
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             Deny'd
             by
             Another
             ;
             *
             was
             Forsaken
             by
             them
             All.
             ‖
             He
             was
             Accused
             as
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             False-Prophet
             by
             the
             Jews
             ;
             †
             was
             Evil-intreated
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             ;
             Hurried
             from
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             to
             Pilate
             ;
             thence
             to
             Herod
             ;
             from
             him
             back
             to
             Pilate
             again
             .
             He
             was
             Blind-folded
             ;
             Buffeted
             ;
             Scourged
             ;
             Crown'd
             with
             Thorns
             ;
             Spit
             upon
             :
             He
             carry'd
             his
             Own
             Cross
             through
             the
             City
             :
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             
             underwent
             that
             Inward
             Grief
             ,
             and
             Anguish
             of
             Mind
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             which
             much
             surpass'd
             all
             that
             he
             endured
             upon
             Mount
             
               Calvary
               .
               Mat.
            
             xxvi
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Mar.
             xiv
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             was
             Christ
             Crucified
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             fulfil
             both
             the
             Types
             ,
             and
             Prophecies
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Death
             .
             Gen.
             xxii
             .
             6
             .
             Numb
             .
             xxi
             .
             9
             .
             comp
             .
             Jo.
             iii.
             14
             .
             Psal.
             xxii
             .
             17
             .
             Zach.
             xii
             .
             10
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             ,
             to
             deliver
             Us
             from
             
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             by
             
               Making
               himself
               a
               Curse
               for
               Vs.
               Gal.
            
             iii.
             13
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             did
             Christ
             suffer
             all
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Only
             in
             his
             *
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             :
             His
             Body
             bore
             all
             the
             Inflictions
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Souldiers
             ,
             without
             :
             His
             Soul
             was
             the
             Seat
             of
             all
             his
             Fears
             ,
             and
             Horrours
             ,
             and
             Pains
             ,
             which
             he
             felt
             within
             .
             The
             †
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             only
             gave
             worth
             ,
             and
             value
             ,
             to
             what
             the
             Humane
             bore
             .
             The
             same
             Person
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             who
             underwent
             all
             this
             :
             But
             the
             Man
             only
             Suffer'd
             ;
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             
               could
               Suffer
            
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             to
             his
             being
             Crucified
             ,
             do
             you
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             Died
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             though
             Crucifixion
             〈◊〉
             was
             Capital
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             extended
             unto
             Death
             ,
             
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             Mortal
             .
             So
             that
             Christ
             might
             have
             been
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             not
             have
             Died.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             it
             necessary
             to
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             Die
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             :
             For
             
               the
               Wages
               of
               Sin
               is
               Death
               :
            
             
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             23
             .
             and
             without
             shedding
             of
             Bloud
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Remission
             :
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             22
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             could
             not
             have
             been
             deliver'd
             from
             Death
             ,
             on
             any
             other
             Terms
             ,
             than
             by
             Christ's
             dying
             in
             our
             stead
             .
             Whereas
             by
             dying
             ,
             
             He
             has
             made
             a
             full
             Satisfaction
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             
             has
             taken
             away
             the
             Sting
             of
             Death
             ;
             And
             conquer'd
             him
             who
             had
             the
             Power
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Devil
             .
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
             ix.x.
             Rom.
             v.
             6
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             55
             ,
             57.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             Christ's
             Body
             disposed
             of
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             Dead
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             decently
             ,
             and
             honourably
             Buried
             ,
             by
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             and
             Nicodemus
             ,
             principal
             Men
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Prophecies
             of
             God
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             60
             .
             Mar.
             xv
             .
             46
             .
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             38
             ,
             &c.
             comp
             .
             Psal.
             xvi
             .
             9
             .
             Isa.
             liii
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             became
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             while
             his
             Body
             lay
             in
             the
             Grave
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               He
            
             therein
             
               Descended
               into
               Hell.
               Psal.
            
             xvi
             .
             10
             .
             Act.
             ii
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             the
             Word
             Hell
             signify
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             diversly
             Used
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             signifies
             the
             (a)
             Grave
             :
             (b)
             Sometimes
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Dead
             :
             And
             sometimes
             (
             especially
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             )
             it
             denotes
             the
             (c)
             Place
             of
             the
             Damned
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             to
             be
             tormented
             for
             Ever
             and
             Ever
             .
          
           
             Q.
             In
             which
             of
             these
             Significations
             do
             you
             here
             understand
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             the
             first
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             :
             For
             of
             the
             Burial
             of
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             there
             was
             mention
             before
             ;
             and
             a
             Soul
             cannot
             Go
             into
             the
             Grave
             .
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             last
             ;
             for
             Christ
             finished
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             on
             the
             Cross
             :
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             30
             .
             and
             had
             nothing
             to
             undergo
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             Torments
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             might
             not
             
               Christ
               descend
               thither
            
             ,
             to
             triumph
             over
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             Own
             Place
             ?
             Or
             to
             deliver
             from
             thence
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             should
             there
             Believe
             in
             Him
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             Something
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             has
             been
             suggested
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             sufficient
             Arguments
             to
             support
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             take
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Meaning
             of
             this
             Article
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             must
             Refer
             to
             the
             Place
             whither
             Christ's
             Soul
             went
             in
             its
             
               State
               of
               Separation
               :
               Acts
            
             ii
             .
             31
             .
             Now
             what
             that
             Place
             was
             ,
             seems
             clearly
             pointed
             out
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             Our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             promised
             the
             
               penitent
               Thief
            
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             that
             
               That
               Day
               he
               should
               be
               with
               him
               in
               Paradise
               :
            
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             43
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             he
             was
             Expiring
             ,
             he
             gave
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             with
             these
             Words
             ,
             Father
             ,
             
             
               into
               thy
               Hands
               I
               Commend
               my
               Spirit
               .
            
             Christ
             therefore
             having
             now
             finish'd
             his
             Passion
             ,
             expired
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             His
             Body
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             ;
             his
             
               Spirit
               Return'd
               unto
               God
               that
               gave
               it
            
             ;
             
             and
             together
             with
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Penitent
             Thief
             ,
             was
             carry'd
             by
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             where
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Righteous
             rest
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             from
             thence
             it
             return'd
             on
             the
             
               third
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             was
             again
             Reunited
             to
             its
             Body
             ,
             as
             Ours
             also
             shall
             be
             ,
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             your
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             ,
             or
             Prison
             ,
             in
             which
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             suppose
             the
             Souls
             of
             Holy
             Men
             ,
             who
             dyed
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             :
             And
             to
             deliver
             whom
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             now
             went
             down
             thither
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             of
             a
             meer
             Fiction
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             ‖
             but
             much
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             fit
             to
             keep
             Company
             with
             their
             Other
             Dream
             of
             Purgatory
             since
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WAS
             Christ
             to
             continue
             always
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             Death
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             was
             foretold
             concerning
             Him
             :
             That
             God
             
               would
               not
               leave
               his
               Soul
               in
               Hell
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               his
               Holy
               One
               to
               see
               Corruption
               .
            
             Psal
             xvi
             .
             10
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             he
             deliver'd
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Grave
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               He
               Rose
               again
               the
               Third
               Day
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             understand
             these
             Words
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             upon
             the
             
               Third
               Day
            
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             separated
             from
             One
             Another
             ,
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             
             brought
             together
             again
             ,
             and
             vitally
             United
             to
             One
             Another
             .
             And
             so
             the
             same
             Jesus
             who
             was
             dead
             ,
             became
             again
             alive
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             my
             Creed
             ,
             
               Rose
               again
               the
               Third
               Day
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             
               Christ
               Raise
               Himself
            
             from
             the
             Dead
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             before
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Raised
             by
             the
             
               mighty
               Power
               of
               God
            
             :
             
             Nor
             could
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             a
             
               Divine
               Power
            
             have
             done
             it
             :
             Eph.
             i.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Yet
             as
             Christ
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             so
             he
             did
             also
             ,
             
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             concur
             to
             his
             Own
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             ,
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             19
             .
             
               Destroy
               this
               Temple
            
             (
             says
             Christ
             to
             the
             Jews
             )
             
               and
               in
               Three
               Days
               I
               will
               Raise
               it
               up
               .
            
             Jo.
             x.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Therefore
               doth
               my
               Father
               Love
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               Life
               that
               I
               may
               take
               it
               up
               again
               .
               No
               Man
               taketh
               it
               from
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               lay
               it
               down
               of
               my self
               :
               I
               have
               Power
               to
               lay
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               Power
               to
               take
               it
               again
               .
            
             
             Which
             is
             also
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             another
             Evident
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             He
             did
             thus
             Rise
             from
             the
             Dead
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Those
             who
             were
             Eye-witnesses
             of
             it
             :
             
             And
             saw
             Him
             first
             cruelly
             
               put
               to
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             beheld
             Him
             Alive
             again
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             the
             Persons
             who
             give
             testimony
             hereunto
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             securely
             Rely'd
             upon
             ,
             in
             a
             Matter
             of
             this
             Moment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             most
             bitter
             Enemies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             Death
             :
             Mar.
             xv
             .
             39
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             62
             ,
             &c.
             Nor
             will
             the
             Sufferings
             which
             He
             underwent
             ,
             permit
             Us
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             :
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             being
             
               Alive
               after
            
             ;
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             set
             a
             Guard
             upon
             his
             Sepulchre
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             prevent
             his
             being
             Stollen
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Pretence
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             afraid
             his
             Disciples
             had
             design'd
             to
             Raise
             thereupon
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             their
             Care
             ,
             He
             was
             Gone
             out
             of
             the
             Sepulchre
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             become
             of
             Him
             they
             could
             not
             tell
             .
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             62
             ,
             &c.
             xxviii
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             positive
             Witness
             have
             you
             ,
             of
             his
             being
             Alive
             after
             his
             Crucifixion
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             have
             the
             †
             Witness
             of
             his
             *
             Apostles
             ;
             of
             his
             *
             Disciples
             ;
             of
             above
             *
             
               Five
               hundred
            
             Persons
             ,
             who
             saw
             him
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             which
             died
             for
             the
             Testimony
             which
             they
             gave
             unto
             it
             :
             None
             ever
             went
             back
             from
             it
             .
             We
             have
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Witness
             *
             of
             ‖
             Angels
             :
             The
             Witness
             *
             of
             a
             (a)
             Persecutor
             ,
             by
             this
             very
             Assurance
             converted
             into
             an
             Apostle
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Witness
             *
             of
             
             (b)
             God
             Himself
             ;
             who
             ,
             without
             all
             dispute
             ,
             enabled
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             this
             very
             Article
             to
             work
             wonderful
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             thereby
             as
             effectually
             ,
             as
             could
             be
             desired
             ,
             Gave
             his
             Own
             Evidence
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             do
             you
             add
             the
             Circumstance
             of
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             that
             He
             Rose
             the
             
               Third
               Day
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             that
             he
             Rose
             according
             to
             the
             Types
             ,
             and
             Prophecies
             ,
             that
             had
             gone
             before
             concerning
             Him
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             very
             Day
             that
             He
             himself
             had
             foretold
             he
             would
             Rise
             .
             Jon.
             i.
             17
             .
             ii
             .
             10
             .
             compare
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             38
             .
             —
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             21
             .
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Third
             Day
             on
             which
             he
             Rose
             ?
          
           
             A.
             *
             He
             Suffer'd
             on
             the
             Sixth
             Day
             ,
             being
             Our
             Friday
             ,
             between
             Nine
             and
             Twelve
             a
             Clock
             in
             the
             Morning
             :
             †
             He
             Rose
             on
             the
             First
             ,
             commonly
             called
             ,
             Our
             Sunday
             Morning
             after
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             Dead
             ,
             part
             of
             Friday
             ;
             all
             Saturday
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             Sunday
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             computed
             the
             Day
             from
             the
             Evening
             ;
             and
             so
             Saturday
             Night
             ,
             Six
             a
             Clock
             ,
             the
             First
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             began
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             there
             any
             thing
             Remarkable
             in
             the
             Day
             on
             which
             he
             Rose
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             the
             Day
             on
             which
             God
             had
             before
             designed
             he
             should
             Rise
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             on
             this
             Day
             ,
             the
             Sheaf
             of
             the
             First-fruits
             ,
             by
             which
             their
             Harvest
             was
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             was
             lifted
             up
             before
             God
             ,
             among
             the
             
               Jews
               ;
               Lev.
            
             xxiii
             .
             10
             .
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             our
             First-fruits
             ,
             should
             on
             this
             Day
             be
             Raised
             up
             by
             God
             from
             the
             Dead
             ;
             and
             so
             become
             a
             Surety
             to
             Us
             ,
             of
             our
             
               future
               Resurrection
            
             .
             See
             Rom.
             xi
             .
             16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             special
             Importance
             of
             this
             Article
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             very
             great
             :
             Inasmuch
             as
             ,
             First
             ,
             
             It
             does
             beyond
             contradiction
             confirm
             the
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             of
             our
             
               Blessed
               Lord
            
             ;
             Rom.
             i.
             4
             .
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             ,
             does
             Assure
             Us
             ,
             that
             the
             Price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             was
             fully
             paid
             by
             Him
             ;
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             and
             is
             a
             Pledg
             to
             Us
             ,
             that
             
               as
               Christ
               was
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             
             so
             shall
             
               our
               mortal
               Bodies
               be
               quickned
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               Vs.
            
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             5
             ,
             9.
             viii
             .
             11
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             HOW
             did
             our
             Blessed
             Lord
             dispose
             of
             Himself
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             was
             Risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             continued
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Forty
             Days
             ,
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             both
             to
             Confirm
             them
             in
             their
             Belief
             of
             his
             
               Resurrection
               :
               Jo.
            
             xx
             .
             19
             ,
             25
             ,
             27.
             
             Act.
             i.
             3
             .
             and
             to
             Instruct
             them
             more
             fully
             in
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             afterwards
             to
             preach
             to
             the
             World
             :
             Acts
             i.
             3
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             at
             the
             End
             of
             them
             ;
             
               He
               Ascended
               into
               Heaven
            
             ;
             where
             he
             now
             
               Sitteth
               at
               the
               Right-hand
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             After
             what
             Manner
             did
             Christ
             
               Ascend
               into
               Heaven
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             went
             up
             Visibly
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             all
             his
             Disciples
             .
             
             A
             Cloud
             came
             down
             under
             his
             Feet
             ;
             and
             he
             mounted
             by
             degrees
             in
             it
             .
             They
             follow'd
             him
             a
             long
             time
             with
             their
             Eyes
             ;
             till
             at
             last
             having
             lost
             Sight
             of
             Him
             ,
             but
             yet
             still
             looking
             after
             him
             to
             the
             Place
             Where
             he
             passed
             ,
             
             Two
             Angels
             appear'd
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             thus
             confirm'd
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             they
             had
             seen
             ;
             
               Ye
               Men
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               why
               stand
               ye
               gazing
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ?
               This
               same
               Jesus
               which
               is
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               Come
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               seen
               Him
               Go
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             Acts
             i.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             Christ
             Ascend
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             in
             which
             He
             conversed
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             did
             Ascend
             in
             the
             same
             Body
             ;
             and
             has
             assured
             Us
             thereby
             ,
             that
             We
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             Received
             up
             thither
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Souls
             ;
             and
             so
             Reign
             ,
             in
             Both
             ,
             together
             with
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Into
             what
             part
             of
             Heaven
             did
             
               Christ
               Ascend
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             ascended
             into
             the
             
               Highest
               Heaven
            
             ;
             where
             God
             does
             in
             a
             singular
             Manner
             shew
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             
             and
             Glory
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             Creed
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             being
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             *
             
               sat
               down
               at
               the
               Right-hand
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               :
            
             Where
             also
             He
             shall
             continue
             ,
             till
             he
             shall
             come
             again
             from
             thence
             
               to
               judge
               both
               the
               Quick
               ,
               and
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             69
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             
               Right-hand
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             to
             Represent
             God
             under
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Man
             ;
             nor
             to
             intimate
             any
             particular
             ‖
             Posture
             of
             Christ
             Above
             ;
             though
             having
             a
             
               Humane
               Body
            
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             enough
             be
             described
             in
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             One
             ,
             I
             understand
             a
             Place
             of
             Power
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ;
             1
             King.
             ii
             .
             19
             .
             Psal.
             xvi
             .
             11
             .
             xliv
             .
             3
             .
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             69
             .
             Heb.
             i.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             So
             ,
             by
             the
             Other
             ,
             I
             suppose
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             
               settled
               Possession
            
             ,
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             all
             
             these
             :
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             8
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             12
             .
             And
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             whole
             I
             take
             to
             be
             this
             ;
             
             That
             Christ
             being
             Ascended
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             was
             immediately
             thereupon
             enstated
             by
             God
             in
             the
             full
             Possession
             of
             his
             
               Regal
               Office
            
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             ;
             and
             †
             shall
             continue
             to
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             shall
             have
             finish'd
             the
             whole
             Work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             :
             By
             bestowing
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             upon
             all
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             ;
             and
             by
             finally
             destroying
             ,
             in
             Hell-fire
             ,
             all
             the
             Enemies
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             our
             Saviour
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             
               at
               present
            
             ,
             for
             Us
             ,
             with
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ;
             he
             perfects
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             there
             ,
             by
             Interceding
             Effectually
             with
             God
             for
             our
             Forgiveness
             :
             As
             the
             
               High
               Priest
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               Place
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             with
             the
             Bloud
             of
             the
             Sin-offering
             ,
             did
             thereby
             finish
             the
             Propitiation
             which
             he
             was
             to
             make
             ,
             for
             the
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Offences
             ,
             of
             the
             People
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               .
               Rom.
            
             viii
             .
             34
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Q.
             HOW
             long
             shall
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             continue
             to
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Intercede
             for
             Us
             ,
             at
             
               God's
               Right-hand
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Till
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Which
             being
             Come
             ,
             He
             shall
             Return
             from
             thence
             with
             Glory
             
               to
               Iudge
               both
               the
            
             †
             
               Quick
               and
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             
             Acts
             iii.
             21
             .
             
               The
               Heavens
               must
               Receive
               him
               till
               the
               times
               of
               Restitution
               of
               all
               Things
               .
            
             And
             then
             ,
             
               This
               same
               Jesus
               ,
               which
               was
               taken
               up
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               Come
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               seen
               to
               Go
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
             Acts
             i.
             11
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               the
               Quick
               ,
               and
               the
               Dead
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             Quick
             ,
             I
             understand
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             Alive
             on
             the
             Earth
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             51
             .
             1
             Thess.
             iv
             .
             15
             .
             By
             the
             Dead
             ,
             those
             who
             shall
             have
             before
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             And
             I
             make
             mention
             of
             Both
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               ALL
               Men
            
             shall
             be
             judged
             ;
             And
             that
             ‖
             Christ
             shall
             be
             the
             Judge
             of
             
               ALL.
               Acts
            
             x.
             42
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             believe
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             General
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             believe
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             Day
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             Solemn
             ,
             and
             Terrible
             :
             Mat.
             x.
             15
             .
             xi
             .
             22
             ,
             24.
             xii
             .
             36
             .
             Jo.
             v.
             22
             ,
             25.
             
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             31
             .
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             5
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
             iii.
             7
             ,
             Heb.
             vi
             .
             2
             .
             ix
             .
             27
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             17
             .
             Jude
             6.
             
             *
             Wherein
             ,
             first
             ,
             the
             Angels
             shall
             Sound
             the
             Trumpet
             ;
             at
             the
             Voice
             of
             which
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Graves
             shall
             Arise
             ,
             and
             Come
             forth
             ,
             and
             be
             Gather'd
             together
             into
             One
             certain
             Place
             :
             †
             Then
             our
             Saviour
             shall
             come
             down
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             Power
             and
             Great
             Glory
             ;
             and
             the
             Books
             shall
             be
             Open'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             sit
             ;
             and
             every
             Man
             be
             judged
             out
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Written
             in
             those
             Books
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             .
             See
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             31
             .
             comp
             .
             Mat.
             xxiv
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             Q.
             After
             what
             Manner
             shall
             this
             Judgment
             be
             transacted
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             particular
             Manner
             is
             unknown
             to
             Us
             :
             Yet
             this
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             call'd
             to
             an
             Account
             for
             all
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             done
             in
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             our
             Lives
             here
             on
             Earth
             .
             Every
             evil
             Work
             ;
             every
             foolish
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Word
             ;
             every
             secret
             Thought
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             light
             .
             Nothing
             that
             we
             now
             covet
             the
             most
             to
             hide
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             then
             disclosed
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             be
             either
             Acquitted
             ,
             or
             Condemn'd
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             we
             shall
             have
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Good
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             Evil.
             Eccles.
             xii
             .
             14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             36
             .
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
             Rev.
             xx
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             there
             be
             any
             particular
             Method
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             shall
             :
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             ‖
             Just
             shall
             be
             Raised
             ,
             and
             Judged
             ,
             and
             Acquitted
             ;
             and
             Caught
             up
             into
             the
             Air
             ,
             at
             some
             convenient
             distance
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             where
             ,
             with
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             ,
             they
             shall
             fill
             up
             the
             Retinue
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             .
             Then
             the
             *
             Wicked
             shall
             be
             Raised
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             :
             And
             being
             condemn'd
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             their
             Own
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             shall
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Devils
             ,
             †
             be
             driven
             away
             by
             the
             Angels
             thereunto
             appointed
             ,
             into
             their
             Place
             of
             Torments
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             shall
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             his
             Saints
             ,
             Return
             triumphantly
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             Reign
             in
             Glory
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             them
             for
             Ever
             ,
             and
             Ever
             .
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             1
             Thess.
             iv
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             does
             the
             
               THIRD
               PART
            
             of
             your
             Creed
             contain
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             contains
             all
             that
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             Known
             ,
             and
             Profess'd
             by
             Us
             ,
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             account
             needful
             to
             be
             believed
             concerning
             Him
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             Not
             only
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             is
             the
             
               Third
               Person
            
             in
             the
             ever-blessed
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             partakes
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             of
             the
             
               same
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             this
             appear
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             plain
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             by
             which
             alone
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             knowing
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             these
             Matters
             .
             Now
             those
             Sacred
             Writings
             evidently
             speak
             of
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Person
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ;
             and
             that
             distinct
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             Our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherein
             do
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             this
             Blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Person
             ?
          
           
             A.
             *
             They
             give
             him
             the
             Proper
             Names
             of
             a
             Person
             :
             God
             ;
             Acts
             v.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Lord
             ;
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             17
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
            
             ;
             1
             Sam.
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             13
             .
             The
             Comforter
             ;
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             xvi
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             *
             They
             ascribe
             to
             Him
             the
             Properties
             of
             a
             Person
             ;
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             Will
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             11
             .
             *
             They
             Represent
             Him
             as
             doing
             
               Personal
               Acts
            
             :
             He
             is
             Sent
             ;
             He
             
               Cometh
               ;
               Goeth
               ;
               Heareth
               ;
               Teacheth
               :
            
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             xv
             .
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             
               &c.
               Is
               Tempted
               ;
               Resisted
               ;
               Grieved
               :
            
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
             
               Speaketh
               ;
               Commandeth
               ;
               Intercedeth
            
             :
             Acts
             x.
             19
             .
             xiii
             .
             2
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             26
             .
             *
             They
             join
             him
             with
             those
             who
             are
             confessedly
             Persons
             ;
             viz.
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             In
             the
             Form
             of
             Baptism
             :
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             In
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Wish
             for
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             2
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             In
             St.
             
             John's
             Catalogue
             of
             Witnesses
             :
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             7
             .
             They
             Oppose
             him
             to
             such
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             We
             All
             allow
             to
             be
             Persons
             :
             1
             Sam.
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
             *
             They
             represent
             him
             under
             
               Personal
               Apparitions
            
             :
             Mat.
             iii.
             16
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
             3
             .
             and
             by
             all
             this
             undoubtedly
             assure
             Us
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             a
             Person
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             do
             you
             prove
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             a
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             the
             same
             by
             which
             I
             before
             shew'd
             the
             Son
             so
             to
             be
             .
             They
             ascribe
             to
             him
             the
             Names
             of
             God
             :
             Acts
             v.
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Cor.
             iii.
             17
             .
             The
             Attributes
             of
             God
             :
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             14
             .
             Psal.
             cxxxix
             .
             7
             .
             Job
             xxvi
             .
             13
             .
             The
             Honour
             of
             God.
             They
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             He
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             11.17
             .
             That
             a
             Sin
             may
             be
             immediately
             committed
             against
             Him
             :
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             31
             .
             That
             his
             dwelling
             in
             Us
             ,
             makes
             our
             Bodies
             the
             
               Temples
               of
               God
            
             :
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             16
             .
             That
             Christ
             ,
             by
             being
             Conceived
             by
             him
             ,
             became
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             :
             Luke
             i.
             35
             .
             They
             teach
             us
             to
             Baptize
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             
               Son
               :
               Mat.
            
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             And
             shew
             Us
             even
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             paying
             a
             
               Religious
               Invocation
            
             to
             him
             :
             1
             Thes.
             iii.
             12
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             Thes.
             iii.
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             prove
             him
             not
             only
             to
             be
             a
             
               Divine
               Person
            
             ,
             but
             a
             Person
             distinct
             both
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             Father
             :
             Jo.
             xv
             .
             26
             .
             He
             is
             
               sent
               by
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             :
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             7
             ,
             15.
             
             He
             is
             sent
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
            
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             neither
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             the
             Son
             :
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             26
             .
             xv
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             did
             not
             you
             before
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ?
             And
             how
             now
             do
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Son
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             there
             is
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             plainly
             declare
             ;
             and
             even
             Reason
             it self
             confirms
             it
             to
             Us.
             And
             yet
             the
             Same
             Scriptures
             as
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             Every
             One
             of
             these
             
             Three
             to
             be
             God.
             And
             the
             only
             way
             we
             know
             of
             Reconciling
             these
             Two
             ,
             seemingly
             contrary
             ,
             Assertions
             ;
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             Three
             partake
             of
             One
             ,
             and
             the
             
               same
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             communicated
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             from
             Both
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             They
             together
             make
             but
             
               One
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             it
             be
             possible
             that
             Three
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             should
             so
             partake
             of
             the
             
               One
               ,
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             or
             Essence
             ,
             as
             All
             together
             to
             make
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             is
             not
             my
             Concern
             to
             determine
             :
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             (
             as
             We
             all
             allow
             that
             they
             are
             )
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             what
             they
             plainly
             deliver
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             delivered
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             who
             can
             neither
             be
             Himself
             deceived
             ,
             nor
             will
             deceive
             Me.
             Now
             that
             they
             deliver
             both
             these
             Propositions
             to
             me
             ;
             That
             
               the
               Father
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               Son
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               God
               :
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             
               that
               there
               are
               not
               Three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               One
               God
               :
            
             I
             am
             as
             sure
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             be
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             ,
             or
             written
             ,
             for
             my
             Understanding
             .
             That
             therefore
             both
             these
             Assertions
             are
             True
             ,
             and
             Credible
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             .
             But
             how
             ,
             or
             after
             what
             manner
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             remove
             all
             shew
             of
             Contradiction
             in
             them
             ,
             this
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             have
             not
             Revealed
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             therefore
             presume
             to
             pronounce
             any
             thing
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             then
             do
             you
             say
             that
             they
             are
             
               Three
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             but
             One
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Divine
               Essence
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             I
             know
             not
             how
             better
             to
             express
             the
             Vnity
             ,
             and
             Distinction
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             Terms
             which
             the
             Church
             has
             long
             Received
             ;
             and
             I
             see
             no
             Reason
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             unless
             I
             knew
             of
             some
             better
             ,
             
             and
             more
             apt
             Expressions
             ,
             to
             Use
             in
             their
             Stead
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             farther
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             with
             Relation
             to
             his
             Office
             :
             That
             it
             is
             he
             
               who
               Sanctifieth
               Me
               ,
               and
               All
               the
               Elect
               People
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             does
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             Regenerates
             Us
             at
             our
             Baptism
             :
             
             Jo.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Tit.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             15
             .
             He
             Vnites
             Us
             unto
             Christ
             :
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Jo.
             iii.
             24
             .
             Co-operates
             with
             Us
             in
             all
             our
             
               Religious
               Vndertakings
            
             :
             2
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
             He
             Illuminates
             our
             Vnderstandings
             :
             Psal.
             cxix
             .
             18
             .
             Acts
             xvi
             .
             14
             .
             Disposes
             our
             Wills
             :
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             Settles
             us
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Phil.
             i.
             29
             .
             Heb.
             iv
             .
             2
             .
             Enables
             us
             to
             fulfil
             our
             Duty
             :
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             14
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             16
             .
             Helps
             our
             Prayers
             :
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             26
             ,
             34.
             1
             
             Jo.
             v.
             14
             .
             Fortifies
             us
             against
             Temptations
             :
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             13
             .
             And
             Carries
             us
             through
             all
             the
             Dangers
             ,
             that
             either
             our
             Own
             Weakness
             ,
             or
             the
             Cunning
             ,
             and
             Malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             may
             raise
             against
             Us
             ;
             to
             draw
             us
             away
             from
             ,
             or
             hinder
             Us
             in
             Our
             Duty
             .
             Phil.
             i.
             6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             .
             i.8
             .
             2
             Cor.
             i.
             22
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Will
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             alone
             do
             all
             this
             for
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             Use
             our
             Own
             Endeavour
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             mean
             to
             be
             assisted
             by
             him
             .
             
             It
             is
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             alone
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Able
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Duty
             ,
             Require
             of
             Us.
             But
             that
             Grace
             is
             not
             to
             exclude
             ,
             but
             to
             assist
             and
             perfect
             our
             Own
             Endeavours
             ;
             and
             to
             enable
             us
             thereby
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             have
             been
             able
             to
             have
             done
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             
               Work
               out
               your
               own
               Salvation
               with
               Fear
               and
               Trembling
               :
               For
               it
               is
               God
               which
               Worketh
               in
               you
               ,
               both
               to
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               Do
               ,
               of
               his
               Good
               Pleasure
               .
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             means
             may
             we
             obtain
             this
             Help
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             By
             fervent
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             :
             Luke
             xi
             .
             9
             .
             and
             by
             a
             diligent
             Care
             to
             use
             that
             Portion
             of
             it
             ,
             whatever
             it
             be
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             Us
             ,
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Service
             :
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             12
             .
             xxv
             .
             29
             .
             And
             upon
             our
             doing
             of
             which
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Grace
             which
             we
             have
             already
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             continued
             to
             Us
             ,
             but
             greater
             Degrees
             shall
             be
             added
             to
             it
             .
             2
             Pet.
             iii.
             18
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             these
             the
             only
             Ends
             for
             which
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             given
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             his
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ;
             His
             Operations
             are
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             particularly
             Enumerated
             .
             He
             not
             only
             Regenerates
             ,
             
             and
             Sanctifies
             Us
             ;
             Disposes
             us
             to
             our
             Duty
             ;
             and
             Fortifies
             Us
             against
             Temptation
             ;
             but
             moreover
             ,
             Directs
             us
             in
             Our
             
               Doubts
               ;
               Comforts
            
             us
             in
             our
             
               Afflictions
               ;
               Supports
            
             us
             in
             our
             
               Troubles
               ;
               Arms
            
             us
             against
             the
             Fear
             of
             Death
             ;
             Gives
             us
             Strength
             ,
             
             and
             Courage
             ,
             in
             Trials
             and
             Persecutions
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             as
             he
             sees
             needful
             ,
             
               Seals
               our
               Souls
            
             ,
             with
             such
             an
             Inward
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Assurance
             of
             God's
             Favour
             ,
             as
             makes
             us
             firmly
             satisfied
             of
             our
             future
             ,
             Everlasting
             ,
             Salvation
             .
             Rom.
             v.
             5
             .
             viii
             .
             14
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Cor.
             i.
             22
             .
             Eph.
             i.
             14
             .
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             long
             shall
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             continue
             thus
             to
             Comfort
             ,
             Sanctify
             ,
             and
             Guide
             ,
             the
             Faithful
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             long
             as
             there
             shall
             any
             Faithful
             Remain
             in
             need
             of
             his
             Assistance
             :
             Which
             because
             there
             will
             be
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             has
             promised
             ,
             that
             He
             shall
             also
             ,
             till
             then
             ,
             continue
             to
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             Govern
             ,
             his
             Faithful
             Servants
             .
             Jo.
             14.16
             .
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             20
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             does
             the
             FOVRTH
             ,
             and
             Last
             Part
             of
             your
             Creed
             Relate
             to
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             Its
             Duty
             and
             Privileges
             here
             ;
             and
             its
             future
             Hope
             of
             Glory
             and
             Immortality
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             First
             Thing
             which
             you
             are
             taught
             to
             believe
             concerning
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Article
             speaks
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             All
             those
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             first
             publishing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             have
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ;
             or
             shall
             hereafter
             profess
             his
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             such
             a
             Church
             be
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             and
             communicate
             with
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             in
             these
             Two
             Respects
             .
             First
             ,
             As
             we
             Believe
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             have
             Gone
             before
             Us
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Fear
             of
             his
             Holy
             Name
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             all
             Visible
             Communion
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             with
             Us
             ,
             do
             yet
             Live
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             are
             still
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             different
             State
             from
             Us
             ;
             and
             shall
             ,
             together
             with
             Us
             ,
             be
             gather'd
             into
             
               One
               Glorious
               Society
            
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             ,
             
             we
             do
             also
             farther
             believe
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Ages
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             continue
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             
             So
             that
             no
             Power
             of
             Men
             ,
             or
             Malice
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             shall
             ever
             be
             able
             utterly
             to
             Root
             it
             out
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             a
             Society
             ,
             consisting
             of
             such
             different
             Members
             ,
             and
             those
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             both
             in
             Time
             and
             Place
             ,
             from
             One
             Another
             ,
             yet
             all
             together
             make
             but
             
               One
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Because
             how
             different
             so
             ever
             the
             Members
             of
             this
             Church
             may
             otherwise
             seem
             to
             be
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             *
             United
             together
             under
             One
             Head
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             :
             *
             Are
             *
             Sanctified
             ,
             and
             Ruled
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             :
             *
             Endued
             with
             the
             same
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             towards
             
               One
               Another
               :
               *
               Live
            
             by
             the
             same
             
               Laws
               :
               *
               Profess
            
             the
             same
             
               Faith
               :
               *
               Partake
            
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             :
             *
             Have
             the
             same
             Hope
             of
             Salvation
             set
             before
             them
             :
             *
             Worship
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             (
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             all
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             lively
             Members
             ,
             of
             this
             Society
             )
             *
             shall
             one
             Day
             be
             Gathered
             together
             into
             One
             actual
             Place
             ,
             and
             Portion
             ;
             in
             the
             Glorious
             
               Kingdom
               of
               God
            
             for
             Ever
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             ,
             do
             you
             give
             this
             Church
             the
             Title
             of
             Catholick
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Upon
             several
             Accounts
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             these
             Two
             :
             
             First
             ,
             To
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             
               Jewish
               Church
            
             ;
             which
             was
             confined
             to
             a
             certain
             People
             ;
             and
             was
             to
             continue
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             certain
             Time
             :
             Whereas
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
            
             takes
             in
             
               all
               Mankind
            
             ;
             and
             is
             to
             last
             to
             the
             
               End
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Acts
             x.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             15
             .
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             47
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             shew
             that
             in
             this
             Creed
             ,
             which
             comprehends
             what
             is
             to
             be
             Believed
             by
             
               all
               Christians
            
             ;
             we
             profess
             not
             our
             Faith
             of
             any
             One
             ,
             determinate
             ,
             Church
             ;
             which
             may
             cease
             ,
             
             and
             fail
             ;
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             )
             but
             of
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             
             or
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             shall
             never
             fail
             ;
             and
             to
             which
             ,
             alone
             ,
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             belong
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             not
             any
             One
             ,
             determinate
             Church
             ,
             be
             called
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             ;
             any
             more
             than
             London
             may
             be
             called
             England
             ;
             or
             England
             ,
             the
             
               Whole
               World.
            
             The
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             that
             neither
             Ours
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             
               particular
               Church
            
             is
             ;
             nor
             ,
             whilst
             there
             are
             more
             such
             
               Christian
               Churches
            
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             be
             .
             But
             ,
             
               a
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             a
             
               Particular
               Church
            
             may
             be
             called
             :
             And
             such
             Ours
             is
             ;
             though
             that
             of
             Rome
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             will
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             Good
             Pretension
             to
             
               this
               Title
            
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             to
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             make
             a
             difference
             then
             ,
             between
             
               A
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               THE
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             certainly
             a
             wide
             difference
             between
             them
             .
             
               THE
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             before
             said
             ,
             The
             
               whole
               Church
            
             .
             But
             
               A
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             implies
             no
             more
             than
             a
             
               Sound
               part
            
             of
             it
             ;
             a
             Church
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Conventicles
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             :
             Who
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             are
             really
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             nor
             shall
             be
             consider'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whom
             do
             you
             account
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Schismaticks
             ?
             And
             how
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             are
             not
             Parts
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             that
             Church
             which
             professes
             the
             
               true
               Faith
            
             which
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             deliver'd
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             not
             free
             
             from
             All
             Errour
             whatsoever
             ,
             yet
             without
             any
             such
             Errours
             ,
             as
             destroy
             the
             Foundation
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             to
             its
             Custody
             .
             Now
             a
             Heretick
             is
             One
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             Errs
             in
             some
             Matters
             of
             lesser
             moment
             ,
             but
             in
             Matters
             of
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             subvert
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             Christianity
             .
             But
             he
             who
             does
             this
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Doctrine
             he
             not
             only
             does
             not
             Receive
             ,
             but
             rejects
             :
             And
             who
             by
             his
             Errours
             destroys
             that
             very
             Faith
             ,
             by
             which
             alone
             he
             can
             be
             intituled
             to
             the
             Character
             either
             of
             a
             true
             Disciple
             ,
             or
             a
             sound
             Member
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             why
             may
             not
             Schismaticks
             be
             accounted
             true
             Members
             of
             
               Christs
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             Because
             none
             are
             Schismaticks
             but
             such
             as
             forsake
             ,
             and
             cut
             themselves
             off
             from
             ,
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             that
             those
             should
             continue
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Own
             voluntary
             departure
             from
             it
             ,
             have
             renounced
             the
             Communion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             look
             upon
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             be
             a
             true
             part
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             certainly
             is
             :
             Inasmuch
             as
             it
             professes
             the
             
               true
               Catholick
            
             Faith
             ,
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             drawn
             up
             in
             the
             Creeds
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             ancient
             Councils
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             sufficient
             to
             denominate
             those
             who
             profess'd
             according
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             truly
             
               Catholick
               Christians
            
             :
             And
             also
             
               holds
               Communion
            
             with
             all
             such
             Churches
             as
             profess
             the
             same
             Faith
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             your
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             she
             is
             both
             Schismatical
             ,
             and
             
               Heretical
               .
               Schismatical
            
             ;
             in
             
               cutting
               off
            
             all
             Others
             from
             
             her
             Communion
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             profess
             her
             Errors
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             her
             
               Vsurp'd
               Authority
               :
               Heretical
            
             ;
             in
             professing
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             quite
             destroy
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             that
             Truth
             ,
             which
             yet
             she
             pretends
             to
             maintain
             .
          
           
             Q.
             In
             what
             Respect
             do
             you
             believe
             the
             
               Catholick
               Church
            
             to
             be
             Holy
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             both
             the
             *
             End
             of
             Christ
             in
             Gathering
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             *
             Rules
             he
             has
             given
             to
             it
             ;
             
             the
             *
             Promises
             he
             has
             made
             it
             ;
             *
             It
             s
             
               Sacraments
               ,
               *
               Ministry
            
             ,
             all
             its
             *
             Ordinances
             ,
             were
             design'd
             to
             make
             it
             Holy.
             But
             especially
             ,
             as
             *
             All
             Those
             who
             are
             indeed
             the
             
               Faithful
               Members
            
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             
               actually
               Sanctify'd
            
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             :
             And
             so
             are
             truly
             ,
             though
             
               imperfectly
               ,
               Holy
            
             ,
             now
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             made
             altogether
             Holy
             ,
             and
             without
             Spot
             ,
             hereafter
             .
             Eph.
             5.25
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             first
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Privilege
             ,
             belonging
             to
             those
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             
             Christ's
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Communion
               of
               Saints
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             Saints
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Though
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             our
             Language
             ,
             be
             more
             Restrain'd
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Creed
             was
             composed
             ,
             it
             may
             indifferently
             denote
             either
             
               Holy
               Persons
            
             ,
             or
             
               Holy
               Things
            
             :
             And
             this
             Article
             may
             very
             well
             be
             extended
             to
             both
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Whom
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             
               Holy
               Persons
            
             ?
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             
             A.
             Though
             
               all
               Christians
            
             in
             General
             ,
             are
             so
             called
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             Charitably
             to
             presume
             that
             All
             such
             are
             
               Holy
               Persons
            
             :
             Yet
             ,
             by
             Saints
             ,
             we
             are
             most
             properly
             to
             understand
             ,
             such
             as
             answer
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Calling
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Lively
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Holy
               Conversation
            
             ;
             in
             which
             Two
             ,
             the
             Gospel-Saintship
             seems
             to
             consist
             .
          
           
             Q.
             With
             Whom
             ,
             and
             in
             
               what
               Things
            
             ,
             do
             you
             believe
             such
             Persons
             to
             have
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             I
             believe
             that
             all
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             have
             a
             Right
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             or
             Communion
             ,
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             Received
             into
             Covenant
             by
             the
             One
             ,
             through
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             of
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             ‖
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Fellowship
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             by
             his
             Dwelling
             in
             Them
             ,
             and
             Sanctifying
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             Fellowship
             with
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             ;
             who
             both
             Minister
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             Exigencies
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             most
             tender
             ,
             affectionate
             Concern
             for
             Them.
             
          
           
             †
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             all
             have
             a
             Fellowship
             with
             
               One
               Another
            
             ,
             as
             *
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             
               mystical
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             *
             Professors
             of
             the
             same
             Faith
             ;
             *
             Heirs
             of
             the
             same
             Promises
             ;
             *
             Guided
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             *
             Governed
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             :
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             ought
             ,
             as
             
               living
               Members
            
             ,
             *
             to
             have
             a
             Fellowship
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             also
             towards
             Each
             Other
             .
          
           
             
             And
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             of
             Communicating
             in
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             In
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             else
             hath
             been
             ordain'd
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             
             establish'd
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             
               common
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             Benefit
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             not
             ,
             by
             this
             Account
             of
             the
             present
             Article
             ,
             utterly
             shut
             out
             those
             from
             any
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             most
             commonly
             called
             Saints
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             Such
             as
             have
             departed
             this
             Life
             in
             the
             
               Fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             :
             
             I
             believe
             them
             to
             partake
             in
             this
             Communion
             also
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             still
             
               living
               Members
            
             of
             Christ's
             
               Holy
               Catholick
               Church
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             They
             have
             a
             Fellowship
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             We
             ,
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ.
             That
             they
             are
             Sanctified
             by
             the
             
               same
               Spirit
            
             ;
             Are
             Visited
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Angels
            
             ;
             Have
             some
             kind
             of
             Fellowship
             with
             
               One
               Another
            
             ;
             and
             with
             Vs
             also
             ,
             however
             separated
             ,
             by
             Death
             ,
             from
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherein
             do
             you
             suppose
             their
             Fellowship
             with
             Us
             to
             consist
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             look
             upon
             the
             Case
             to
             be
             much
             the
             same
             with
             Us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Civil
             Society
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             ,
             in
             a
             foreign
             Country
             ,
             far
             distant
             from
             One
             Another
             .
             *
             We
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             
               same
               Church
               ;
               *
               Vnited
            
             to
             the
             
               same
               Head
               ;
               *
               Sanctified
            
             by
             the
             
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               *
               Heirs
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               Promises
            
             ;
             *
             Shall
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             
               same
               Place
            
             ,
             and
             State
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             comes
             ,
             *
             we
             shall
             All
             be
             translated
             to
             the
             
               same
               Glory
            
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             in
             God's
             
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             To
             what
             Offices
             of
             Communion
             does
             this
             Belief
             oblige
             Us
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             towards
             Each
             Other
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             the
             Members
             of
             
             Christ's
             Church
             still
             Living
             ,
             it
             obliges
             Us
             to
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ;
             to
             
             mutual
             Prayers
             for
             ,
             and
             Help
             of
             ,
             Each
             other
             ;
             in
             all
             such
             Things
             as
             may
             promote
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Us
             all
             .
             How
             the
             
               Saints
               departed
            
             maintain
             Communion
             with
             Us
             ,
             We
             cannot
             tell
             .
             Probable
             it
             is
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             certain
             they
             wish
             well
             to
             Us.
             But
             for
             our selves
             ,
             who
             are
             yet
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             we
             must
             Bless
             God
             for
             the
             Grace
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             upon
             Them
             ;
             and
             by
             which
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             the
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             of
             this
             Evil
             World
             ;
             and
             enabled
             Faithfully
             to
             serve
             him
             unto
             the
             End.
             We
             must
             set
             before
             Us
             their
             Examples
             ,
             and
             Imitate
             their
             Vertues
             .
             We
             must
             account
             of
             them
             as
             
               Living
               Members
            
             of
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             be
             not
             only
             Ready
             ,
             but
             Desirous
             ,
             to
             Go
             to
             them
             ,
             whenever
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             call
             for
             Us.
             We
             must
             take
             care
             decently
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             faithfully
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             Us
             lies
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             left
             in
             trust
             with
             Us
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             for
             Them
             after
             their
             departure
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             that
             Honour
             which
             is
             paid
             to
             Them
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             not
             only
             Vain
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             Warrant
             from
             God's
             Word
             ;
             but
             is
             indeed
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             Idolatrous
             .
             To
             Pray
             to
             any
             Creature
             ,
             and
             He
             at
             a
             vast
             
               Distance
               from
               Vs
            
             ;
             In
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             with
             all
             the
             
               Outward
               Marks
            
             of
             Adoration
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             ,
             in
             the
             
               same
               Words
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               same
               Breath
            
             ,
             that
             We
             pray
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             with
             a
             Confidence
             that
             the
             Person
             so
             pray'd
             to
             ,
             can
             
               Hear
               our
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             
               Answer
               our
               Desires
            
             ;
             being
             evidently
             to
             Give
             to
             the
             Creature
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             the
             Peril
             of
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             next
             Privilege
             which
             you
             believe
             does
             ,
             of
             Right
             ,
             belong
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             
               Transgression
               of
               God's
               Law
            
             ,
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             4
             .
             Whether
             by
             our
             Omitting
             to
             do
             what
             that
             Required
             us
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             Or
             by
             Our
             doing
             any
             Thing
             contrary
             to
             its
             Commands
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             howsoever
             made
             known
             to
             Us
             ;
             whether
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             our
             
               Own
               Consciences
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Declarations
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             deliver'd
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             God
             
               forgive
               Sin
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             washes
             away
             the
             stain
             of
             it
             by
             his
             
               Sanctifying
               Grace
            
             ;
             r
             and
             Remits
             the
             Punishment
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Sake
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Assurance
             have
             we
             that
             God
             will
             thus
             Forgive
             Us
             our
             Sins
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Promise
             of
             it
             :
             
             So
             that
             if
             we
             Believe
             that
             
               Christ
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
            
             ,
             we
             must
             also
             Believe
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             will
             forgive
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             truly
             Repent
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             47
             .
             Acts
             v.
             31
             .
             xiii
             .
             38
             .
             xxvi
             .
             18
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             32
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             this
             the
             peculiar
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             So
             the
             Scriptures
             tell
             us
             :
             There
             being
             
               no
               Other
               Name
               under
               Heaven
               given
               among
               Men
               ,
               
               by
               which
               we
               must
               be
               Saved
               ,
               but
               only
            
             that
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
             Acts
             iv
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Q.
             From
             whom
             is
             this
             Forgiveness
             to
             be
             Sought
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Who
               hath
               Power
               to
               forgive
               Sins
               but
            
             God
             only
             ?
             Mark
             ii
             .
             7
             .
             Of
             Him
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             sought
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             has
             not
             Christ
             left
             a
             Power
             with
             his
             Church
             to
             
               forgive
               Sins
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             has
             left
             with
             his
             Church
             a
             
               Ministerial
               Power
            
             ,
             to
             declare
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             truly
             Repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             Believe
             in
             him
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             are
             called
             in
             to
             the
             Assistance
             of
             Sick
             ,
             or
             Scrupulous
             Persons
             ;
             they
             may
             ,
             upon
             the
             Supposition
             of
             a
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             pronounce
             ,
             in
             God's
             Name
             ,
             the
             Pardon
             of
             their
             Sins
             to
             them
             .
             But
             in
             this
             they
             only
             deliver
             the
             Sentence
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             the
             Sinner
             be
             truly
             Penitent
             ,
             God
             will
             infallibly
             make
             Good
             :
             Otherwise
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             of
             no
             Use
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             erroneously
             ,
             though
             charitably
             ,
             Pass'd
             upon
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             But
             does
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             ascribe
             much
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             Absolution
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             than
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             it
             does
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             One
             of
             the
             least
             Presumptuous
             ,
             or
             least
             Dangerous
             ,
             of
             its
             Errours
             .
             They
             tell
             Us
             ,
             that
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             Declarative
             ,
             but
             Judicial
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             they
             add
             ;
             that
             though
             a
             Sinner
             be
             not
             affected
             with
             such
             a
             Sorrow
             for
             his
             Sin
             ,
             as
             would
             Otherwise
             be
             sufficient
             to
             obtain
             
               God's
               Pardon
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             by
             rightly
             Confessing
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             his
             Sins
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ;
             and
             an
             Entrance
             Opened
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             in
             Absolution
             .
             By
             the
             former
             of
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             Usurp
             upon
             the
             Prerogative
             
             of
             God.
             Mark
             ii
             .
             7
             .
             So
             do
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             lay
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Stumbling-block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Wicked
             Men
             ;
             whilst
             they
             Encourage
             them
             to
             Rely
             on
             such
             a
             Sorrow
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             as
             will
             certainly
             fail
             ,
             and
             Ruin
             them
             in
             the
             End.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             Third
             Privilege
             promised
             by
             God
             to
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             not
             
               All
               Men
            
             whatsoever
             be
             Raised
             again
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             shall
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             is
             this
             a
             Privilege
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             
               Faithful
               Members
            
             of
             
             Christ's
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             though
             all
             Men
             shall
             be
             Raised
             ,
             yet
             not
             All
             after
             the
             same
             Manner
             .
             
             The
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Faithful
             shall
             be
             raised
             in
             a
             most
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             Glorious
             State
             :
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             42
             ,
             &c.
             They
             shall
             be
             perfected
             in
             all
             their
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Qualities
             ;
             shall
             be
             render'd
             an
             Habitation
             fit
             for
             a
             Glorified
             Soul
             to
             dwell
             in
             ;
             and
             be
             prepared
             for
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             an
             Everlasting
             Felicity
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             Rise
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             an
             End
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             very
             Great
             Benefit
             ,
             and
             the
             peculiar
             Privilege
             of
             Christ's
             Holy
             Church
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             shall
             the
             Wicked
             be
             Raised
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Their
             Bodies
             shall
             also
             be
             Restored
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             Undergoing
             for
             Ever
             those
             Torments
             which
             God
             has
             prepared
             for
             Them.
             But
             their
             Resurrection
             shall
             be
             to
             Shame
             ,
             and
             Misery
             :
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             
             shall
             to
             the
             Wicked
             be
             a
             means
             of
             Encreasing
             their
             Pain
             ,
             and
             Enlarging
             their
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             we
             Receive
             the
             
               same
               Bodies
            
             ,
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             or
             shall
             some
             
               Other
               Bodies
            
             be
             prepared
             for
             Us
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             very
             Nature
             of
             a
             Resurrection
             does
             unanswerably
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             Receive
             our
             
               Own
               Bodies
            
             ;
             And
             the
             End
             of
             it
             confirms
             it
             to
             Us
             :
             Our
             Bodies
             being
             therefore
             Raised
             ,
             and
             Restored
             to
             Us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             Rewarded
             ,
             or
             Punish'd
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Estate
             both
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             had
             done
             Things
             Worthy
             either
             of
             Reward
             ,
             or
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             
               All
               Mankind
            
             ,
             not
             only
             Good
             ,
             and
             Bad
             ,
             but
             Every
             
               Single
               Person
            
             ,
             of
             either
             kind
             ,
             be
             Raised
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ?
          
           
             A.
             All
             that
             ever
             died
             shall
             be
             Raised
             :
             Jo.
             v.
             20
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
             But
             many
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             ,
             Alive
             on
             the
             Earth
             .
             Now
             they
             shall
             not
             die
             ,
             nor
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             
               Rise
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             .
             But
             they
             shall
             be
             Changed
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Men
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             (
             whether
             Good
             or
             Bad
             )
             shall
             ,
             by
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             put
             into
             the
             same
             State
             with
             those
             who
             being
             Dead
             ,
             were
             Raised
             from
             the
             Dead
             :
             And
             so
             be
             brought
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             :
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             51
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             15
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             shall
             follow
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Last
             ,
             and
             General
             Judgment
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             which
             being
             pass'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             Every
             One
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Works
             ;
             It
             shall
             Immediately
             be
             put
             
             in
             Execution
             :
             
               The
               Wicked
               shall
               Go
               into
               Everlasting
               Punishment
               ,
               but
               the
               Righteous
               into
               Life
               Everlasting
               .
            
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Shall
             the
             Wicked
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Righteous
               ,
               live
               for
               Ever
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             shall
             ;
             if
             such
             a
             State
             of
             inexpressible
             Misery
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             condemn'd
             to
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Living
             .
             For
             they
             shall
             never
             cease
             to
             be
             ;
             nor
             ever
             cease
             to
             be
             tormented
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
             Mat.
             x.
             28
             .
             xxv
             .
             41
             ,
             46.
             xviii
             .
             8
             .
             Compare
             Mark
             ix
             .
             44
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             is
             
               Everlasting
               Life
            
             a
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             the
             
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             was
             before
             said
             to
             be
             .
             That
             Life
             which
             alone
             deserves
             to
             be
             so
             called
             ;
             that
             Happy
             and
             Glorious
             Life
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             prepared
             for
             the
             Faithful
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             That
             is
             the
             Singular
             Privilege
             of
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Faithful
             Members
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Other
             ,
             is
             rather
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Duration
            
             ;
             a
             State
             of
             
               endless
               Dying
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Life
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             can
             it
             be
             consistent
             with
             the
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             temporary
             ,
             and
             
               transient
               Sins
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             with
             an
             
               Everlasting
               State
            
             of
             Misery
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             must
             confess
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             
             (
             which
             is
             as
             Unreasonable
             ▪
             as
             it
             would
             be
             Wicked
             )
             that
             God
             will
             deal
             Unjustly
             ,
             and
             Unmercifully
             with
             Sinners
             ,
             at
             the
             Last
             Day
             .
             For
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             he
             has
             declared
             shall
             be
             the
             Result
             of
             their
             Evil-doings
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             may
             we
             not
             by
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             
               Everlasting
               Punishment
            
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             ,
             on
             this
             Occasion
             ;
             understand
             rather
             the
             
               final
               Destruction
            
             of
             such
             Wicked
             Persons
             ;
             
             than
             an
             
               Eternal
               Continuance
            
             of
             Them
             in
             Pain
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Because
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             were
             Men
             willing
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             
               Everlasting
               Punishment
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             
               Everlasting
               Torment
            
             .
             That
             
               their
               Worm
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               nor
               their
               Fire
               be
               quenched
               ;
               but
               they
               shall
               dwell
               in
               Everlasting
               Burnings
               .
            
             Mark
             ix
             .
             44
             .
             Isa.
             lxvi
             .
             24
             .
             That
             
               there
               shall
               be
               weeping
               ,
               and
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               Teeth
               .
            
             Mat.
             viii
             .
             12
             .
             xiii
             .
             42
             ,
             50.
             
             All
             which
             Phrases
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             be
             understood
             ,
             must
             denote
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Punishment
             :
             An
             
               Eternity
               of
               Pain
            
             ,
             not
             an
             
               Eternal
               State
            
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             Insensibility
             .
             Besides
             that
             
               Everlasting
               Death
            
             ,
             or
             Destruction
             ,
             would
             not
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             properly
             speaking
             ,
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Punishment
            
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             Men
             are
             thus
             Dead
             ,
             they
             cease
             to
             suffer
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             Reason
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             punish'd
             .
             And
             one
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             who
             was
             Executed
             for
             his
             Crimes
             a
             Hundred
             Years
             ago
             ,
             still
             continues
             to
             be
             punish'd
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             as
             that
             after
             a
             Man
             should
             be
             once
             annihilated
             ,
             he
             should
             afterwards
             continue
             to
             be
             Punish'd
             ,
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             by
             God
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherein
             do
             you
             suppose
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Happiness
            
             of
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             Consist
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             to
             the
             Particulars
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             altogether
             Unknown
             to
             Us
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             are
             we
             able
             in
             our
             present
             Estate
             ,
             perfectly
             to
             comprehend
             the
             Greatness
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             much
             ,
             in
             General
             ,
             
             we
             are
             told
             ;
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             placed
             in
             a
             most
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             Perfect
             State
             ;
             free
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Misery
             :
             Where
             we
             shall
             Enjoy
             all
             the
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             our
             Natures
             ,
             vastly
             enlarged
             ,
             shall
             be
             capable
             of
             .
             
             We
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             
             God
             ;
             shall
             be
             continually
             entertain'd
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Contemplation
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Fruition
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             Glory
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             Companions
             with
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             ;
             and
             pass
             our
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Greatest
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             One
             Another
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             We
             shall
             turn
             all
             our
             Service
             ,
             into
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Wonder
             ;
             shall
             have
             nothing
             left
             to
             wish
             ,
             or
             desire
             of
             him
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             both
             Love
             ,
             and
             Serve
             ,
             and
             Praise
             him
             ,
             with
             such
             Rapture
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             ;
             with
             such
             Joy
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             such
             Fervour
             towards
             God
             ;
             as
             no
             Thoughts
             can
             Conceive
             ,
             
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             by
             any
             Words
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             Greatness
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             was
             the
             Third
             Thing
             ,
             which
             your
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             promised
             for
             you
             at
             your
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               That
               I
               should
               Keep
               God's
               Holy
               Will
               and
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               Walk
               in
               the
               same
               All
               the
               Days
               of
               my
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             account
             it
             to
             be
             Necessary
             for
             you
             ,
             herein
             also
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             what
             they
             Promised
             for
             you
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             Necessary
             that
             I
             cannot
             be
             Saved
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             expect
             to
             be
             Saved
             by
             Virtue
             of
             your
             
               Own
               Good
               Works
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             God
             forbid
             :
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             when
             I
             shall
             have
             done
             All
             that
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             but
             
               an
               Vnprofitable
               Servant
            
             :
             
             Luk.
             xvii
             .
             10
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             must
             sincerely
             Endeavour
             ,
             what
             in
             Me
             lies
             ,
             to
             
               keep
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ;
             
             and
             then
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             God
             will
             Reward
             Me
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             my
             Works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Own
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Promises
             to
             Us
             ,
             in
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             you
             able
             ,
             of
             your self
             ,
             by
             your
             
               Own
               Natural
               Strength
            
             ,
             to
             
               Keep
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             :
             
               For
               in
               Me
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               dwelleth
               no
               Good
               Thing
               .
            
             Rom.
             vii
             .
             18
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             which
             must
             work
             in
             me
             ,
             
               both
               to
               Will
               ,
               and
               to
               Do
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Good
               Pleasure
               .
            
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Being
             thus
             assisted
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             can
             you
             
               Perfectly
               keep
            
             God's
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             ever
             be
             possible
             for
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             .
             I
             must
             serve
             God
             Sincerely
             ,
             
             
               with
               all
               my
               Heart
            
             ;
             I
             must
             serve
             him
             Zealously
             ,
             
               with
               all
               my
               Strength
            
             ;
             I
             must
             Go
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             
             and
             as
             the
             Measure
             of
             the
             Grace
             which
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             allow
             me
             ,
             will
             enable
             me
             to
             do
             ,
             towards
             Perfection
             :
             But
             to
             discharge
             a
             Perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             an
             
               Vnsinning
               Obedience
            
             ,
             to
             God's
             Commandements
             ,
             this
             neither
             I
             can
             ;
             nor
             did
             ever
             any
             One
             else
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             was
             God
             as
             well
             as
             Man
             ,
             do
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             
               in
               many
               Things
               ,
               we
               Offend
               all
               :
            
             And
             
               if
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               Sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               Truth
               is
               not
               in
               Vs.
            
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             8
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Will
             not
             this
             Undervalue
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             Sanctified
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             Forasmuch
             as
             I
             ascribe
             to
             that
             the
             Glory
             of
             all
             the
             Good
             I
             do
             ;
             and
             take
             to
             my self
             the
             Shame
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             Evil
             ,
             or
             Defective
             ,
             in
             Me
             ▪
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             ▪
             this
             ,
             talk
             of
             Works
             of
             Supererrogation
             :
             and
             thereby
             pretend
             
             not
             only
             Perfectly
             to
             keep
             
             God's
             Commandments
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             even
             More
             ,
             than
             God
             Required
             them
             to
             have
             done
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             think
             that
             they
             neither
             understand
             Themselves
             ,
             nor
             their
             Duty
             :
             It
             being
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Measure
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             
             is
             to
             
               Love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Strength
               :
            
             Beyond
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             Go
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             that
             can
             justly
             say
             ,
             He
             has
             ever
             ,
             for
             any
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             absolutely
             come
             up
             to
             the
             utmost
             height
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Seeing
             then
             our
             Obedience
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             Perfection
             in
             this
             Life
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             Obedience
             which
             God
             does
             Now
             Require
             of
             Us
             in
             Order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             Obedience
             of
             an
             
               Honest
               ,
               Humble
            
             ,
             
             
               Sincere
               Heart
            
             :
             Such
             as
             Leads
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             
               First
               Place
            
             ,
             to
             
               an
               Vniversal
               Obedience
            
             of
             
               All
               God's
               Commandments
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             to
             a
             hearty
             Endeavour
             to
             come
             up
             to
             as
             perfect
             a
             Discharge
             of
             
               Our
               Duty
            
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Measures
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             present
             Condition
             will
             admit
             of
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             with
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             unto
             our
             
               Lives
               End.
            
             Mat.
             x
             ▪
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             i.
             8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             13
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Rev.
             ii●
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             HAS
             there
             been
             any
             such
             Summary
             Collection
             made
             ,
             of
             the
             main
             Branches
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Do
             ;
             as
             we
             Had
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             of
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Believe
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             such
             a
             Collection
             ,
             and
             that
             deliver'd
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             in
             what
             we
             commonly
             call
             the
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             .
          
           
           
             Q
             Do
             those
             Commandments
             which
             were
             Given
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             still
             continue
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             Oblige
             Us
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             
             A
             Yes
             ,
             they
             do
             ;
             Mat.
             v.
             17
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             in
             Some
             measure
             more
             Strictly
             than
             they
             did
             Them
             :
             The
             most
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             All
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             been
             either
             more
             
               fully
               Expounded
            
             ,
             or
             more
             
               perfectly
               Delivered
            
             to
             Us
             ,
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             first
             given
             by
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Old.
             See
             Mat.
             v.
             vi.vii
             .
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             do
             you
             call
             Them
             the
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             only
             because
             they
             have
             been
             usually
             divided
             into
             that
             Number
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             were
             Originally
             delivered
             so
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             are
             accordingly
             so
             called
             by
             Moses
             .
             Exod.
             xxxiv
             .
             28
             .
             Deut
             iv
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             these
             Commandments
             in
             General
             Refer
             to
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             the
             Two
             Great
             Branches
             of
             Our
             
               Duty
               ;
               Our
               Duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Our
               Duty
               towards
               Our
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Authority
             Have
             you
             for
             this
             Division
             of
             these
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Authority
             of
             our
             
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               Mat.
            
             xxii
             .
             37
             .
             And
             indeed
             God
             Himself
             seems
             to
             have
             had
             Regard
             unto
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             Moses
             to
             prepare
             
               Two
               Tables
            
             for
             Them
             :
             On
             the
             One
             of
             which
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             Engraven
             Those
             which
             concern
             our
             
               Duty
               towards
               God
            
             ;
             on
             the
             Other
             ,
             Those
             which
             contain
             
               our
               Duty
            
             toward
             
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               Exod.
            
             xxxi
             .
             18
             .
             xxxii
             .
             19
             .
             xxxiv
             .
             1.4.28
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             many
             Commandments
             does
             each
             of
             these
             Tables
             comprehend
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             to
             the
             Commandments
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             doubted
             by
             Any
             ,
             but
             that
             Those
             of
             the
             
             
               First
               Table
            
             end
             with
             that
             which
             Concerns
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Second
             begins
             with
             that
             which
             Requires
             Us
             to
             
               Honour
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               our
               Mother
               .
            
             But
             in
             Dividing
             the
             Commandments
             of
             
               Each
               Table
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             Vs
             ,
             and
             Those
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             .
             For
             they
             join
             the
             
               Two
               First
            
             into
             One
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             to
             complete
             the
             number
             of
             Ten
             ,
             divide
             the
             Last
             into
             Two
             :
             And
             so
             assign
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             Four
             to
             
               One
               Table
            
             ,
             and
             Six
             to
             the
             Other
             ;
             but
             Three
             to
             the
             
               First
               Table
            
             ,
             and
             Seven
             to
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             a
             Matter
             of
             Any
             Moment
             ,
             How
             each
             Precept
             is
             divided
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             All
             are
             Retained
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             its
             self
             it
             is
             not
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             New
             Division
             was
             to
             enable
             them
             thereby
             to
             drop
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
            
             ,
             against
             their
             Image-Worship
             ,
             altogether
             ;
             (
             and
             which
             accordingly
             ,
             from
             thenceforth
             they
             did
             oftentimes
             Omit
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Common
               Books
            
             of
             Devotion
             ;
             )
             so
             it
             is
             certainly
             of
             Great
             Moment
             to
             be
             taken
             Notice
             of
             .
             Now
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             
               Second
               Commandments
            
             ,
             have
             apparently
             a
             
               Different
               Prospect
            
             ,
             and
             were
             design'd
             to
             Prohibit
             Two
             very
             
               different
               Things
            
             .
             But
             the
             
               Last
               Commandment
            
             solely
             Respects
             the
             Sin
             of
             Coveting
             :
             And
             if
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Instances
             which
             are
             Given
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             clear
             ,
             and
             inforce
             the
             Observance
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Several
             Command
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Distinction
             of
             them
             ;
             They
             may
             as
             well
             divide
             it
             into
             Six
             ,
             or
             indeed
             into
             
               Six
               hundred
               Commands
            
             ,
             as
             into
             Two.
             For
             at
             this
             Rate
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Covet
               thy
               Neighbour's
               House
               ,
            
             will
             be
             One
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Covet
               thy
               Neigbour's
               Wife
               ,
            
             Another
             :
             
               Nor
               his
               Man-Servant
            
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             Third
             :
             
               Nor
               his
               Maid-Servant
            
             ,
             a
             Fourth
             :
             
               Nor
               his
               Ox
            
             ,
             a
             Fifth
             :
             
               Nor
               his
               Ass
            
             ,
             a
             Sixth
             :
             
               Nor
               any
               Thing
               that
               is
               his
            
             ;
             a
             Hundred
             more
             ,
             in
             One
             General
             Expression
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             But
             is
             there
             not
             One
             Great
             Branch
             of
             Our
             Duty
             here
             wanting
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Our
             Duty
             towards
             our Selves
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             not
             :
             For
             all
             those
             Duties
             which
             we
             so
             call
             ,
             have
             a
             manifest
             Regard
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             to
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             comprised
             under
             the
             Offices
             relating
             to
             Them.
             At
             least
             ,
             since
             there
             is
             no
             Duty
             of
             this
             kind
             but
             what
             is
             Required
             by
             God
             of
             Us
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             Acceptance
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             the
             
               First
               Commandment
            
             alone
             ,
             will
             take
             in
             ,
             whatsoever
             of
             this
             Nature
             may
             seem
             wanting
             in
             the
             Whole
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             other
             Division
             of
             these
             Commands
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             taken
             Notice
             of
             ,
             before
             we
             proceed
             to
             the
             particular
             Consideration
             of
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             yet
             One
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             of
             these
             Commandments
             ,
             some
             are
             Positive
             ,
             and
             declare
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Do
             ;
             as
             the
             
               Fourth
               Commandment
            
             of
             the
             
               First
               Table
            
             ;
             the
             Fifth
             in
             the
             Second
             .
             Others
             are
             Negative
             ,
             and
             shew
             Us
             what
             we
             are
             to
             Avoid
             ;
             As
             all
             the
             Others
             of
             
               Both
               Tables
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Observe
             from
             this
             Distinction
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             Great
             Difference
             with
             Respect
             to
             our
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             .
             For
             (
             1
             st
             )
             The
             
               positive
               Commands
            
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             always
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Oblige
             all
             who
             have
             any
             Concern
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             extend
             to
             
               All
               Persons
            
             ,
             nor
             Oblige
             at
             
               All
               Times
            
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             :
             
               To
               Honour
               our
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Duty
             of
             Eternal
             Obligation
             .
             But
             then
             many
             there
             are
             ,
             Who
             have
             no
             Father
             ,
             nor
             Mother
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             neither
             can
             They
             lie
             under
             any
             Obligation
             to
             Honour
             Them.
             Again
             ;
             To
             
               Observe
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               to
               keep
               it
               Holy
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Command
             that
             never
             Ceases
             to
             Oblige
             .
             But
             yet
             should
             a
             Man
             be
             made
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             or
             a
             Slave
             ,
             in
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             or
             
               Other
               Country
            
             ,
             where
             he
             had
             no
             Means
             ,
             nor
             Opportunity
             to
             Observe
             it
             ;
             whilst
             he
             lay
             under
             those
             Circumstances
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             Guilty
             of
             any
             Sin
             by
             
               not
               Observing
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             the
             
               Negative
               Commands
            
             ,
             not
             only
             
               Oblige
               always
            
             ,
             but
             
               all
               Persons
            
             ;
             at
             
               all
               Times
            
             ;
             and
             
               in
               all
               Circumstances
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             
               Worship
               any
               other
               God
               ,
               besides
               the
               Lord
               :
               To
               make
               any
               Graven
               Image
               ,
               to
               bow
               down
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               worship
               it
               :
               To
               take
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
               :
            
             These
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Prohibitions
             ,
             oblige
             Men
             to
             a
             constant
             ,
             uninterrupted
             Observance
             of
             them
             ;
             be
             their
             Circumstances
             ,
             or
             Conditions
             of
             Life
             ,
             what
             they
             will.
             Nor
             can
             it
             ,
             at
             any
             Time
             ,
             or
             upon
             any
             Occasion
             ,
             be
             lawful
             for
             any
             Man
             ,
             
               To
               worship
               another
               God
               ;
               To
               make
               a
               Graven
               Image
               to
               worship
               it
               ;
               To
               take
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Have
             you
             any
             thing
             farther
             to
             Observe
             from
             this
             Division
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             only
             ;
             that
             
               these
               Two
               kinds
               mutually
               Include
               one
               Another
               :
            
             So
             that
             when
             God
             commands
             any
             Duty
             to
             be
             perform'd
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             does
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             same
             Command
             ,
             forbid
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Us.
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             forbids
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             he
             does
             thereby
             Require
             Us
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Opposite
             Duty
             ,
             imply'd
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             to
             avoid
             the
             Sin
             which
             is
             expresly
             taken
             Notice
             of
             .
             To
             clear
             my
             meaning
             in
             an
             Instance
             of
             Each
             Kind
             .
             God
             commands
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Fourth
               Commandment
            
             ,
             to
             
               keep
               
               holy
               the
               Sabbath-Day
            
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Sanctifying
             of
             it
             to
             a
             
               Religious
               Rest
            
             :
             And
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Commandment
             ,
             he
             forbids
             Us
             to
             do
             any
             
               servile
               Work
            
             upon
             it
             ;
             or
             any
             thing
             whereby
             this
             Day
             ,
             may
             be
             unhallow'd
             ,
             or
             profaned
             by
             Us.
             And
             this
             would
             have
             been
             understood
             ,
             by
             the
             Other
             part
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             though
             God
             had
             not
             expresly
             taken
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ;
             When
             in
             the
             
               Sixth
               Commandment
            
             ,
             God
             forbids
             us
             to
             
               Commit
               Murder
            
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             only
             prohibited
             thereby
             to
             stab
             ,
             or
             poison
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             but
             are
             Required
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             in
             Us
             lies
             ,
             to
             Cherish
             ,
             and
             Preserve
             his
             Life
             :
             To
             help
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             assaulted
             by
             Another
             ;
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             cloath
             him
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             ,
             according
             to
             Our
             Ability
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             bring
             him
             in
             danger
             of
             losing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             there
             any
             Other
             
               General
               Rules
            
             that
             may
             be
             of
             Use
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Commandments
             here
             proposed
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             are
             Several
             such
             Rules
             ;
             but
             those
             of
             most
             consequence
             seem
             to
             be
             these
             Four.
             
             
               First
               ,
               That
               in
               every
               Commandment
               ,
               the
               General
               thing
               Express'd
               ,
               comprehends
               under
               it
               all
               such
               Particulars
               ,
               as
               either
               directly
               depend
               upon
               it
               ;
               or
               may
               Fairly
               ,
               and
               Reasonably
               ,
               be
               Reduced
               to
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             
               Seventh
               Commandment
            
             ,
             though
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             it
             Forbids
             only
             the
             Sin
             of
             Adultery
             ;
             yet
             ,
             under
             that
             General
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Vncleanness
               ,
               Lasciviousness
            
             ;
             not
             only
             to
             all
             
               unchast
               Actions
            
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             
               wanton
               Words
               ,
               Thoughts
               ,
               Desires
               :
            
             To
             all
             
               immodest
               Behaviour
            
             ,
             and
             
               indecent
               Attire
            
             .
             To
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             may
             intrench
             upon
             that
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             Reservedness
             ,
             which
             our
             Religion
             Requires
             of
             Us
             ;
             or
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             tempt
             Us
             to
             
             such
             Sins
             as
             are
             here
             forbidden
             :
             Such
             as
             high
             and
             
               full
               Diet
               ;
               soft
               Cloathing
            
             ;
             the
             Company
             〈◊〉
             Younger
             ,
             especially
             of
             
               wanton
               Women
            
             ;
             from
             all
             which
             we
             must
             abstain
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Commandment
             :
             As
             also
             ,
             from
             all
             Places
             of
             Danger
             ;
             such
             as
             
               Play-houses
               ,
               Balls
               ,
               Dancings
               ,
               Musick-meetings
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             next
             
               General
               Rule
            
             to
             be
             Observed
             ,
             in
             the
             Interpreting
             of
             these
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
             
               That
               where
               any
               Duty
               is
               Required
               ,
               or
               Sin
               is
               Forbidden
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               Reckon
               our selves
               obliged
               thereby
               ,
               to
               Vse
               all
               such
               Means
               as
               may
               Enable
               Vs
               to
               Fulfil
               the
               One
               ,
               and
               to
               Avoid
               the
               Other
               .
            
             Thus
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             
               Eighth
               Commandment
            
             we
             are
             Required
             not
             
               to
               Steal
            
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             more
             constant
             ,
             and
             ready
             Avoiding
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             account
             our selves
             obliged
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             watch
             our
             Actions
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             in
             any
             Thing
             defraud
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             but
             moreover
             must
             do
             ,
             what
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             to
             keep
             our selves
             out
             of
             such
             Circumstances
             as
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             tempt
             us
             thereunto
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             Required
             to
             Work
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             our
             Own
             Needs
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Wants
             of
             those
             who
             depend
             upon
             Us.
             We
             are
             to
             
               live
               Soberly
            
             ,
             and
             
               Frugally
               ;
               free
               from
               Vice
            
             ,
             and
             all
             Extravagance
             .
             We
             are
             to
             avoid
             all
             
               Lewdness
               ,
               Gaming
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Occasions
             of
             Excess
             :
             To
             abstain
             from
             all
             
               Idle
               ,
               Dissolute
            
             ,
             and
             
               Dishonest
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             Acquaintance
             ;
             and
             from
             whatsoever
             else
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             tempt
             us
             to
             ,
             or
             engage
             Us
             in
             the
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             forbidden
             to
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             
               Third
               Rule
            
             to
             be
             Observed
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Understanding
             of
             these
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             
             
               That
               the
               last
               Commandment
               is
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               by
               Vs
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Single
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               a
               General
               Caution
               Given
               to
               Vs
               ,
               with
               Relation
               to
               most
               of
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Second
               Table
               ;
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               Govern'd
               ,
               and
               Influenced
               by
               it
               .
            
             Thus
             because
             we
             must
             not
             
               steal
               from
            
             ,
             or
             defraud
             our
             Neighbour
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             Covet
             them
             .
             Because
             we
             must
             not
             
               commit
               Adultery
            
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             Lust.
             Because
             we
             must
             
               do
               no
               Murder
            
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             desire
             the
             hurt
             ,
             or
             death
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             first
             spring
             of
             Evil
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ;
             and
             by
             stopping
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             shall
             the
             most
             effectually
             Arm
             our selves
             against
             the
             Commission
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             last
             
               General
               Rule
            
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             Interpretation
             of
             
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
             
               That
               wheresoever
               we
               are
               Prohibited
               to
               Do
               any
               thing
               our Selves
               ,
               as
               Sinful
               ,
               there
               we
               are
               to
               take
               Care
               that
               we
               be
               not
               Partakers
               of
               Other
               Mens
               Guilt
               ,
               who
               do
               Commit
               what
               was
               so
               prohibited
               :
               By
               Advising
               ,
               Assisting
               ,
               Encouraging
               ,
               
                 or
                 Otherwise
              
               Aiding
               ,
               and
               Abetting
               
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 it
              
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Give
             any
             Countenance
             to
             the
             Evil
             which
             they
             do
             ,
             by
             making
             Excuses
             for
             ,
             and
             extenuating
             their
             Guilt
             ;
             by
             hiding
             ,
             or
             concealing
             of
             it
             ;
             least
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             we
             make
             our selves
             accessary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             contract
             to
             our selves
             a
             stain
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             YOu
             said
             that
             the
             
               First
               Table
            
             contain'd
             those
             Commandments
             which
             concern
             our
             
               Duty
               towards
               God
            
             :
             What
             is
             the
             first
             of
             These
             ?
          
           
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               none
               Other
               Gods
               but
               Me.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             this
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             account
             that
             which
             goes
             immediately
             before
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             also
             deliver'd
             by
             God
             Himself
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             a
             
               General
               Preface
            
             ,
             or
             Introduction
             ,
             to
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             and
             represents
             to
             us
             the
             Two
             great
             Grounds
             ,
             or
             Motives
             ,
             on
             which
             God
             Required
             the
             Jews
             to
             Obey
             those
             Commandments
             which
             He
             was
             about
             to
             deliver
             to
             them
             ;
             namely
             ,
             First
             ,
             *
             
               That
               He
               was
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               :
            
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               He
               had
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               .
            
             Deut.
             i.
             30
             .
             vi
             .
             21
             .
             xxvi
             .
             8
             .
             Judg.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             these
             Reasons
             extend
             to
             Us
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             less
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ,
             
             than
             they
             did
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             we
             are
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             He
             is
             the
             LORD
             
               our
               God
            
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             Excellent
             Covenant
             than
             He
             was
             theirs
             .
             He
             has
             brought
             Us
             out
             of
             that
             Slavery
             of
             which
             the
             
               Jews
               Egyptian
               Bondage
            
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             :
             
             And
             has
             prepared
             for
             Us
             an
             Inheritance
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             which
             their
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             full
             Import
             of
             the
             
               first
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             *
             That
             we
             should
             have
             the
             LORD
             for
             our
             God
             ;
             and
             *
             that
             we
             should
             have
             
               no
               Other
            
             besides
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             it
             to
             have
             the
             LORD
             for
             our
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             to
             
               Think
               of
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               Worship
               Him
            
             ,
             as
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             we
             to
             
               Think
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             of
             an
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             
               All-Perfect
               Being
            
             ;
             the
             Maker
             ,
             
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             of
             
               All
               things
            
             :
             And
             Our
             most
             Gracious
             and
             Merciful
             Father
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             
               Son
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             we
             to
             
               Worship
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             With
             all
             the
             Powers
             and
             Faculties
             both
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             :
             In
             Publick
             ,
             and
             in
             Private
             :
             According
             to
             all
             that
             in
             his
             
               Holy
               Gospel
            
             he
             has
             required
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Force
             of
             our
             
               Own
               natural
               Reason
            
             ,
             directed
             Us
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             main
             Things
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             express
             our
             
               Duty
               towards
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             almost
             impossible
             to
             Recount
             them
             :
             But
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             to
             (a)
             
               Believe
               in
               Him
               ;
               to
            
             (b)
             
               Fear
               Him
               ;
               to
            
             (c)
             
               Love
               Him
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Mind
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Strength
               :
               To
            
             (d)
             
               Worship
               Him
               ;
               to
            
             (e)
             
               Give
               him
               Thanks
               ;
               to
            
             (f)
             
               put
               our
               whole
               Trust
               in
               Him
               ;
               to
            
             (g)
             
               Call
               upon
               Him
               ;
               to
            
             (h)
             
               Honour
               his
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               ;
               and
               to
            
             (i)
             
               Serve
               him
               truly
               all
               the
               Days
               of
               our
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             Offences
             that
             may
             be
             Committed
             ,
             against
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             
               first
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             They
             are
             chiefly
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             Infidelity
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Speculative
             ,
             or
             Practical
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             Men
             do
             Really
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             or
             live
             so
             as
             if
             they
             did
             ;
             without
             either
             any
             due
             Worship
             of
             Him
             ,
             or
             Regard
             to
             Him.
             Next
             to
             these
             ;
             all
             
               Vnworthy
               Opinions
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             
               Blasphemous
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             or
             Speeches
             ,
             against
             Him.
             Such
             are
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Speeches
             ,
             of
             Those
             who
             not
             only
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             their
             Business
             to
             Expose
             ,
             and
             Ridicule
             the
             Belief
             of
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ;
             Such
             are
             all
             the
             Heinous
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             
               Habitual
               Sins
            
             ,
             which
             Men
             fall
             into
             ;
             and
             the
             consequence
             of
             which
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             in
             Good
             Earnest
             ,
             believe
             the
             LORD
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             yet
             to
             consider
             what
             that
             Belief
             requires
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Other
             thing
             proposed
             to
             Us
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Not
               to
               have
               any
               Other
               ,
               besides
               the
            
             LORD
             ,
             for
             
               our
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             Other
             God
             ,
             besides
             the
             LORD
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             ;
             nor
             does
             this
             Commandment
             at
             all
             Suppose
             that
             there
             is
             .
             But
             when
             these
             Commandments
             were
             delivered
             ,
             the
             World
             generally
             believed
             in
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             ,
             
               Other
               Gods
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             LORD
             ;
             who
             was
             almost
             utterly
             forgotten
             by
             Them.
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             highly
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             LORD
             should
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             Place
             ,
             caution
             his
             People
             against
             this
             Folly
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             many
             ways
             may
             a
             Man
             have
             Others
             for
             their
             Gods
             ,
             besides
             the
             LORD
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             as
             many
             ways
             as
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             shewing
             ,
             that
             We
             
               have
               Him
            
             for
             our
             God
             :
             
             Namely
             ,
             First
             ,
             by
             Thinking
             of
             them
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             Worshipping
             of
             them
             as
             Such
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             who
             knows
             ,
             and
             worships
             the
             LORD
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             
               Other
               God
            
             besides
             him
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             So
             this
             Commandment
             evidently
             Supposes
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             it
             may
             easily
             enough
             be
             :
             There
             being
             nothing
             so
             Unreasonable
             which
             an
             immoderate
             Superstition
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             leading
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             even
             Wise-men
             into
             .
             And
             therefore
             not
             only
             God
             here
             gives
             this
             Caution
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             but
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             forewarns
             even
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             he
             preached
             ,
             
               to
               flee
               from
               Idolatry
            
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             14
             .
             and
             not
             to
             
               keep
               Company
               with
               a
               Brother
            
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               who
               was
               Guilty
               of
               it
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             11
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             this
             be
             ;
             seeing
             He
             who
             knows
             ,
             and
             
               believes
               aright
            
             of
             God
             ;
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             any
             God
             besides
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Would
             Men
             always
             Act
             consistently
             to
             their
             Own
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             it
             would
             then
             indeed
             be
             Impossible
             for
             those
             who
             had
             a
             Right
             Notion
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             Other
             God
             besides
             Him.
             But
             ,
             as
             in
             Other
             Cases
             ,
             Men
             may
             know
             very
             well
             what
             their
             Duty
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             Act
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             they
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             Case
             before
             Us.
             In
             short
             ,
             Whosoever
             gives
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             to
             any
             Being
             ,
             does
             thereby
             profess
             that
             Being
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             He
             who
             swears
             Allegiance
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             does
             by
             such
             his
             Action
             ,
             Recognize
             that
             Person
             for
             his
             Prince
             .
             Now
             such
             an
             Honour
             
               Religious
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             Invocation
             ,
             without
             all
             controversy
             are
             .
             Yet
             these
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             publickly
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             Pay
             to
             Others
             ,
             besides
             the
             LORD
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             
             shews
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             
               She
               has
               Other
               Gods
               ,
               besides
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             then
             suppose
             to
             be
             the
             full
             import
             ,
             of
             this
             Second
             Part
             ,
             of
             the
             present
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             we
             should
             neither
             Believe
             in
             ,
             Account
             of
             ,
             or
             Worship
             any
             Other
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             besides
             the
             LORD
             :
             Whether
             it
             be
             by
             
               Forsaking
               Him
            
             ,
             and
             
               Falling
               off
               altogether
               to
               Idolatry
            
             ;
             or
             by
             Giving
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             to
             
               Any
               Other
               Being
               ,
               together
            
             with
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             
               Second
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               make
               to
               thy self
               any
               Graven
               Image
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             this
             Commandment
             differ
             from
             the
             Foregoing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Design
             of
             the
             
               First
               Commandment
            
             was
             to
             determine
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             Right
             in
             ,
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             Us
             from
             giving
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             to
             any
             besides
             the
             
               true
               God.
            
             The
             Design
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             direct
             Us
             in
             the
             Manner
             of
             
               worshipping
               Him
            
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             only
             serve
             the
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             but
             may
             serve
             him
             
               after
               such
               a
               Manner
            
             as
             he
             Requires
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             sitting
             for
             Us
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             full
             Import
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             *
             That
             we
             must
             not
             make
             any
             Image
             of
             
               God
               ,
               at
               all
            
             ;
             be
             our
             Design
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             in
             making
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             *
             That
             of
             
               any
               Other
               Being
            
             ,
             with
             an
             Intention
             to
             pay
             any
             Honour
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             utterly
             Unlawful
             to
             make
             any
             Image
             at
             all
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             certainly
             Unlawful
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             many
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             expresly
             forbidden
             ;
             
             as
             being
             highly
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             
               Infinite
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             
               Majesty
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             of
             Great
             danger
             ,
             and
             harm
             to
             Us.
             See
             Deut.
             iv
             .
             15
             .
             Isai.
             xl
             .
             18
             .
             xlii
             .
             8
             .
             Rom.
             i.
             23
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ;
             may
             that
             be
             made
             without
             offending
             against
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Christ
            
             being
             Man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             God
             ,
             his
             Body
             may
             certainly
             be
             aptly
             enough
             Represented
             by
             an
             Image
             ;
             nor
             would
             it
             be
             any
             Sin
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             provided
             that
             No
             Use
             were
             made
             of
             any
             such
             Image
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             of
             our
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             .
             But
             to
             Represent
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             in
             a
             Graven
             Image
             ;
             to
             paint
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             so
             profane
             a
             manner
             as
             it
             has
             often
             been
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             certainly
             a
             Great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Great
             Scandal
             ;
             and
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Intention
             of
             this
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             look
             upon
             all
             Vse
             of
             Images
             in
             
               God's
               Service
            
             to
             be
             Vnlawful
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             account
             it
             contrary
             to
             the
             Prohibition
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             Vnlawful
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Aaron
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             Jeroboam
             ,
             made
             Use
             of
             them
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             we
             find
             how
             highly
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             Resent
             it
             ;
             and
             with
             what
             detestation
             it
             is
             condemn'd
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
               .
               Exod.
            
             xxxii
             .
             1
             Kings
             xii
             .
             30
             .
             xiii
             .
             34
             .
             Psal.
             cvi
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             say
             you
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             it
             is
             Scandalous
             ,
             and
             Intolerable
             :
             There
             having
             never
             been
             greater
             Idolatry
             committed
             among
             the
             Heathen
             in
             the
             business
             of
             
             Image-Worship
             ,
             than
             has
             been
             committed
             in
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             is
             ,
             by
             Publick
             Authority
             ,
             still
             practised
             by
             it
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             Ceremony
             of
             their
             
               Good-Friday
               ,
               Cross-Worship
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             they
             are
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             Worship
             the
             Cross
             ;
             or
             is
             it
             Idolatry
             to
             
               worship
               Christ
            
             ,
             in
             
               presence
               of
               the
               Cross
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             we
             may
             either
             believe
             their
             Own
             Words
             ,
             or
             judge
             by
             their
             Actions
             ,
             they
             
               Adore
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Christ
             ;
             and
             Both
             alike
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             Worship
             .
             As
             for
             the
             new
             pretence
             of
             
               worshipping
               Christ
               in
               Presence
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             delusion
             ,
             contrived
             only
             to
             cheat
             ignorant
             People
             :
             And
             carries
             just
             as
             much
             sense
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             ask
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             say
             your
             Prayers
             
               in
               Presence
               of
               a
               Post
            
             ;
             or
             to
             write
             a
             Letter
             in
             
               the
               Presence
               of
               a
               Candlestick
            
             ;
             the
             Nonsense
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             One
             so
             dull
             as
             not
             to
             discover
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             
               Positive
               Duty
            
             Required
             of
             Us
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             
               worship
               God
            
             after
             a
             manner
             suitable
             to
             his
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Excellencies
             :
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               whoso
               will
               Worship
               Him
               aright
               ,
               must
               do
               it
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               Jo.
            
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             1
             .
             Comp.
             Mat.
             xv
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             has
             God
             enforced
             these
             Commandments
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             has
             done
             it
             after
             a
             very
             singular
             Manner
             :
             By
             declaring
             ,
             1st
             ;
             That
             He
             is
             a
             
               jealous
               God
               ,
               Acts
            
             xvii
             .
             29
             .
             and
             
               will
               not
               suffer
               His
               Glory
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Another
            
             ;
             
             
               neither
               his
               Praise
               to
               Graven
               Images
               .
               Isai.
            
             xlii
             .
             8
             .
             But
             2dly
             ,
             Will
             Visit
             this
             Sin
             not
             only
             upon
             Those
             who
             commit
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             their
             Posterity
             also
             ,
             
               to
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               Fourth
               Generation
               .
            
             As
             ,
             on
             the
             Other
             side
             ,
             3dly
             ;
             
             To
             those
             who
             are
             Careful
             to
             Worship
             Him
             as
             they
             
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             He
             will
             shew
             abundant
             Mercy
             in
             this
             present
             Time
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             Give
             them
             Life
             Everlasting
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Can
             it
             consist
             with
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             
               to
               Punish
               One
            
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Another
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             certainly
             ,
             nor
             does
             God
             here
             threaten
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             great
             LORD
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             may
             so
             punish
             a
             Man
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             that
             the
             Evil
             of
             it
             shall
             Reach
             not
             to
             Himself
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Posterity
             also
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Children
             may
             be
             Visited
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             Punish'd
             ,
             for
             their
             Father's
             Idolatry
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             High-Treason
             ,
             the
             Father
             by
             forfeiting
             his
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Estate
             ,
             brings
             the
             Ill-consequence
             of
             his
             Crime
             upon
             his
             Family
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             by
             exacting
             the
             Penalty
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             does
             truly
             Visit
             ;
             tho
             not
             Punish
             ,
             his
             Posterity
             ;
             for
             the
             Offence
             which
             He
             alone
             Committed
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             do
             you
             Understand
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             God
             had
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             promised
             to
             the
             
               Jews
               Temporal
               Blessings
            
             to
             Encourage
             their
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             had
             denounced
             
               present
               Evils
            
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             Sinning
             .
             But
             to
             set
             a
             particular
             Mark
             of
             his
             Indignation
             upon
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             He
             thought
             fit
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             Offended
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             He
             would
             not
             only
             severely
             punish
             them
             Himself
             ,
             
             but
             would
             deliver
             them
             up
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             should
             both
             Oppress
             Them
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             after
             Them.
             Whereas
             if
             they
             continued
             firm
             to
             his
             Worship
             ,
             tho'
             otherwise
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             many
             lesser
             Crimes
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             cast
             them
             off
             from
             his
             Favour
             ;
             
             but
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             would
             bless
             both
             Them
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             with
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             all
             
             their
             Days
             .
             This
             I
             take
             to
             have
             been
             the
             literal
             meaning
             of
             the
             present
             Denunciation
             ;
             and
             how
             exactly
             it
             was
             made
             Good
             to
             Them
             ,
             their
             History
             sufficiently
             declares
             to
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             May
             this
             be
             ,
             in
             any
             wise
             ,
             Apply'd
             to
             Us
             Now
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Thus
             far
             it
             may
             ,
             To
             teach
             us
             how
             heinous
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             is
             ;
             how
             Odious
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             how
             worthy
             of
             his
             Vengeance
             ;
             how
             certain
             to
             feel
             it
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             Estate
             ,
             a
             Figure
             to
             Us
             :
             
             As
             therefore
             God
             threatned
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             Severity
             ,
             Require
             this
             Sin
             of
             Them
             ;
             so
             most
             certainly
             he
             will
             do
             it
             of
             Us
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             but
             without
             all
             Controversie
             in
             the
             Life
             which
             is
             to
             Come
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXV
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               Third
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               in
               Uain
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             secure
             that
             Honour
             we
             ought
             to
             Pay
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             reverend
             Esteem
             of
             whatsoever
             Relates
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             understand
             thereby
             
               God
               Himself
            
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             has
             any
             Immediate
             Relation
             to
             
               Him.
               Psal.
            
             xxix
             .
             2
             .
             Exod.
             xxxiv
             .
             14
             .
             Deutr.
             xxviii
             .
             58
             .
          
           
             Q.
             When
             may
             we
             be
             accounted
             to
             
               take
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             When
             we
             make
             mention
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             belongs
             unto
             Him
             ,
             Rashly
             ,
             and
             Irreverently
             :
             In
             a
             way
             that
             is
             not
             suitable
             to
             his
             Divine
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ;
             nor
             to
             that
             deference
             
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             ,
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             over
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Upon
             what
             Occasions
             ,
             especially
             ,
             may
             God's
             Name
             be
             made
             Use
             of
             by
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Chiefly
             on
             these
             Three
             ;
             In
             
               Swearing
               :
               Vowing
               :
               Praying
            
             :
             And
             in
             all
             these
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             is
             ,
             
               taken
               in
               Vain
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             When
             may
             we
             be
             accounted
             
               to
               take
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
               ,
            
             by
             using
             it
             in
             Swearing
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             When
             we
             
               swear
               falsely
               :
               Lev.
            
             xix
             .
             12
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             by
             a
             positive
             asserting
             of
             what
             is
             Untrue
             ;
             
             or
             by
             Tricking
             ,
             and
             Equivocating
             ,
             in
             what
             is
             in
             some
             Respect
             true
             ;
             tho'
             not
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             Swear
             .
             2dly
             ,
             When
             we
             
               swear
               Needlesly
            
             ;
             
             where
             either
             the
             Matter
             was
             not
             of
             Moment
             enough
             to
             justifie
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             or
             might
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             determined
             without
             One.
             Of
             which
             kind
             are
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             
               Voluntary
               Oaths
            
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             frequently
             Used
             by
             Profane
             Persons
             in
             their
             Common
             Discourse
             .
             3dly
             ,
             When
             we
             
               Swear
               Rashly
            
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             Matters
             of
             Promise
             ;
             in
             which
             we
             are
             the
             most
             exposed
             to
             the
             Danger
             of
             Perjury
             .
             And
             4thly
             ,
             When
             we
             
               Swear
               Irreverently
            
             :
             Whether
             we
             take
             an
             Oath
             carelesly
             ,
             and
             lightly
             ,
             and
             without
             due
             Regard
             to
             the
             Honour
             of
             
               God's
               Name
            
             ,
             our Selves
             ;
             or
             Administer
             it
             So
             to
             Others
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Those
             who
             Swear
             not
             only
             by
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             of
             some
             Creature
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Saint
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             think
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             without
             all
             Controversie
             ,
             Sinful
             :
             As
             Giving
             that
             Honour
             to
             the
             Creature
             ,
             which
             is
             due
             only
             to
             the
             Creator
             .
             And
             so
             God
             himself
             declares
             that
             he
             accounts
             it
             :
             Deut.
             vi
             .
             13
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
            
             LORD
             
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               
               serve
               him
               :
               and
               shalt
               swear
               by
               his
               Name
               ;
               Ye
               shall
               not
               Go
               after
               Other
               Gods.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Deut.
             x.
             20
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ;
               Him
               shalt
               thou
               serve
               ,
               and
               to
               Him
               shalt
               thou
               cleave
               ,
               and
               Swear
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
             And
             when
             ,
             in
             process
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             People
             began
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             tells
             us
             how
             heinously
             God
             Resented
             the
             Affront
             that
             was
             thereby
             put
             upon
             Him
             :
             Jer.
             v.
             7
             .
             
               How
               shall
               I
               pardon
               Thee
               for
               this
               ?
               Thy
               Children
               have
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               sworn
               by
               them
               that
               are
               no
               Gods.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Amos
             viii
             .
             14
             .
             
               They
               that
               Swear
               by
               the
               Sin
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Thy
               God
               ,
               O
               Dan
               ,
               liveth
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               Beersheba
               liveth
               :
               Even
               they
               shall
               Fall
               ,
               and
               never
               Rise
               up
               again
               .
            
             Comp.
             Josh.
             xxiii
             .
             7
             .
             Jer.
             xii
             .
             16
             .
             Zeph.
             i.
             5
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             to
             Swear
             by
             any
             Creature
             ,
             is
             to
             Give
             to
             that
             Creature
             by
             whom
             we
             Swear
             ,
             the
             proper
             
               Honour
               of
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             very
             Nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             declares
             it
             :
             Which
             supposes
             the
             Person
             whom
             we
             Swear
             by
             ,
             to
             be
             capable
             both
             of
             discerning
             the
             Truth
             ,
             or
             Falshood
             ,
             of
             what
             is
             Sworn
             ;
             and
             the
             Sincerity
             or
             Insincerity
             ,
             with
             which
             we
             Swear
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             Punishing
             us
             for
             our
             Perjury
             ,
             if
             we
             
               Swear
               Otherwise
            
             than
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
             All
             which
             are
             Actions
             proper
             to
             God
             alone
             :
             And
             above
             the
             Capacity
             of
             any
             Creature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             ascribed
             to
             One
             who
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             must
             needs
             give
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             to
             that
             Person
             by
             whom
             we
             Swear
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             Swear
             in
             any
             Matter
             of
             Moment
             ;
             if
             we
             take
             care
             to
             Swear
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             has
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             many
             Good
             Men
             ,
             that
             We
             should
             decline
             all
             
               Voluntary
               Swearing
            
             ,
             even
             in
             Matters
             of
             Moment
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             :
             And
             that
             for
             fear
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             of
             
             a
             very
             heinous
             Nature
             ,
             Yet
             if
             we
             are
             required
             to
             do
             it
             by
             such
             whom
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             disobey
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             it
             Faithfully
             ,
             and
             Reverently
             ;
             it
             is
             both
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             ;
             
             and
             for
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             both
             those
             Accounts
             undoubtedly
             Lawful
             .
             Nor
             did
             our
             Saviour
             ever
             intend
             to
             forbid
             Swearing
             altogether
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             Restrain
             all
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             
               Needless
               ,
               Vse
            
             of
             it
             in
             
               Common
               Conversation
            
             ;
             and
             to
             keep
             Us
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             Swear
             ,
             to
             the
             Doing
             of
             it
             only
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             of
             any
             
               Other
               Thing
            
             ,
             or
             Person
             .
             See
             Mat.
             v.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             God's
             
               Name
               be
               taken
               in
               Vain
            
             ,
             by
             Vowing
             ?
          
           
             A.
             *
             By
             Vowing
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             not
             lawfully
             be
             fulfill'd
             :
             
             *
             By
             Vowing
             that
             which
             we
             are
             not
             Able
             to
             fulfil
             :
             *
             By
             
               Vowing
               Rashly
            
             ,
             and
             Indiscreetly
             ;
             what
             tho'
             we
             should
             be
             Able
             to
             fulfil
             ,
             might
             yet
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             prudently
             ,
             have
             been
             let
             alone
             :
             *
             By
             Vowing
             any
             thing
             for
             a
             
               long
               time
               to
               Come
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             for
             One's
             whole
             Life
             ;
             and
             of
             our
             future
             Capacity
             to
             make
             Good
             which
             hereafter
             ,
             we
             cannot
             ,
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             judge
             :
             And
             lastly
             ;
             *
             By
             accustoming
             our selves
             to
             
               Vow
               frequently
            
             ;
             which
             must
             necessarily
             expose
             Us
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             not
             performing
             our
             Vows
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             Good
             to
             make
             Vows
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             a
             Vow
             ,
             duly
             Regulated
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             Acceptable
             to
             God.
             But
             then
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             ;
             1st
             ,
             Not
             to
             Vow
             upon
             every
             Occasion
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             some
             considerable
             Motive
             to
             engage
             Us
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
             2dly
             ,
             To
             see
             that
             what
             We
             do
             Vow
             ,
             be
             in
             its
             self
             Good
             ;
             
             fit
             for
             Vs
             to
             Vow
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             to
             Accept
             .
             3dly
             ,
             That
             we
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             Vow
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             are
             in
             a
             Capacity
             to
             fulfil
             .
             
             Eccles.
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               When
               thou
               Vowest
               a
               Vow
               unto
               God
               ,
               defer
               not
               to
               pay
               it
               ,
               for
               He
               hath
               no
               pleasure
               in
               Fools
               ;
               pay
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               Vowed
               .
               Better
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               not
               Vow
               ,
               than
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               Vow
               ,
               and
               not
               Pay.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             When
             do
             we
             take
             God's
             Name
             in
             Vain
             ,
             in
             Praying
             ?
          
           
             A.
             *
             When
             we
             pray
             ,
             without
             minding
             what
             we
             are
             about
             :
             *
             When
             we
             pray
             for
             such
             things
             as
             we
             ought
             not
             
               to
               pray
               for
            
             :
             *
             When
             ,
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             use
             vain
             Repetitions
             of
             
               God's
               Name
            
             ,
             
             without
             Need
             ,
             and
             against
             Reason
             .
             But
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             we
             join
             the
             Name
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             in
             many
             ,
             or
             rather
             most
             ,
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             there
             not
             Other
             ways
             ,
             of
             
               taking
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
            
             ,
             besides
             those
             we
             have
             hitherto
             spoken
             of
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             are
             several
             Other
             ways
             :
             *
             By
             
               profane
               Cursing
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Swearing
             :
             *
             By
             any
             light
             ,
             
             and
             
               unfitting
               Vse
            
             of
             
               God's
               Name
            
             ,
             in
             our
             Common
             ,
             and
             
               Vain
               Conversation
            
             :
             *
             By
             all
             lewd
             ,
             
             
               Atheistical
               Discourse
            
             :
             *
             By
             Blaspheming
             ,
             or
             speaking
             Reproachfully
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             Religion
             :
             *
             By
             murmuring
             against
             him
             :
             *
             By
             
               Ridiculing
               ,
               Abusing
            
             ,
             
             or
             otherwise
             Profaning
             his
             
               Holy
               Word
            
             :
             *
             By
             Despising
             ,
             or
             Exposing
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             their
             Function
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             stand
             Related
             to
             him
             :
             *
             By
             an
             Irreverent
             Behaviour
             in
             his
             
               Publick
               Service
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             *
             By
             a
             Contemptuous
             treating
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             which
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             are
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             this
             Commandment
             positively
             Require
             of
             Us
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               To
               Honour
               God's
               Holy
               Name
               ,
               and
               Word
               :
            
             
             To
             employ
             our
             Tongues
             to
             his
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Glory
             :
             
             Never
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             God
             ,
             
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             Relates
             to
             Him
             ,
             without
             a
             Religious
             Reverence
             :
             And
             to
             Use
             our
             Utmost
             Endeavour
             ,
             upon
             all
             Occasions
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Reputation
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             Respect
             which
             is
             due
             to
             Holy
             Things
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             have
             a
             Relation
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Sanction
             wherewith
             God
             has
             enforced
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             that
             
               the
               LORD
               will
               not
               hold
               Him
               Guiltless
               that
               taketh
               His
               Name
               in
               Uain
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Understand
             thereby
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             He
             will
             severely
             Punish
             such
             Sinners
             ;
             and
             not
             suffer
             his
             Name
             to
             be
             Profaned
             by
             Them
             ,
             
             without
             bringing
             some
             Exemplary
             Vengeance
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             such
             their
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             Q.
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             such
             Persons
             oftentimes
             escape
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             Exemplary
             Mark
             of
             
               God's
               Vengeance
            
             against
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             are
             not
             to
             call
             God
             to
             Account
             for
             his
             Actions
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             he
             has
             assured
             Us
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             not
             
               hold
               such
               Persons
               Guiltless
            
             :
             And
             that
             therefore
             every
             such
             Sinner
             ,
             must
             either
             Repent
             ,
             in
             a
             very
             singular
             manner
             ,
             of
             his
             Offence
             in
             taking
             God's
             Name
             in
             Vain
             ;
             or
             he
             shall
             assuredly
             be
             punish'd
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             Severity
             for
             it
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ,
             but
             without
             all
             question
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             Come
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             last
             Commandment
             of
             the
             
               First
               Table
            
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Remember
               that
               thou
               keep
               Holy
               the
               Sabbath-Day
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             the
             Sabbath-Day
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Commandment
             it self
             explains
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             
               a
               Seventh
               Day
            
             of
             Rest
             ,
             after
             Six
             of
             Work
             and
             
               Labour
               :
               Six
               Days
               shalt
               thou
               labour
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               to
               do
               ;
               but
               the
               Seventh
               Day
               is
               the
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               ;
               In
               it
               thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               manner
               of
               Work.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             did
             God
             establish
             a
             
               Seventh
               Day
            
             of
             Rest
             ,
             after
             Six
             of
             Work
             and
             Labour
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             memory
             of
             his
             having
             
               Created
               the
               World
               in
               Six
               Days
            
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             
               Seventh
               Day
               Rested
            
             ,
             
             or
             Ceased
             from
             Creating
             it
             :
             And
             to
             keep
             up
             thereby
             the
             Memory
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             engage
             Mankind
             solemnly
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             Worship
             Him
             ,
             as
             such
             .
             —
             
               For
               in
               Six
               Days
               the
               LORD
               made
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               therein
               ,
               and
               Rested
               the
               Seventh
               Day
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               LORD
               Blessed
               the
               Sabbath-Day
               ,
               and
               Hallowed
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             this
             Command
             given
             by
             God
             to
             Mankind
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             
               the
               World
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             So
             Moses
             tells
             Us
             ,
             Gen.
             ii
             .
             2
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             accordingly
             such
             a
             Sabbath
             did
             continue
             to
             be
             Observed
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             any
             Sense
             of
             true
             Religion
             Remained
             upon
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             did
             it
             become
             Needful
             for
             God
             to
             Renew
             it
             again
             in
             this
             Place
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             it
             was
             needful
             for
             him
             to
             Renew
             many
             Other
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             certainly
             both
             given
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             Observed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             long
             before
             .
             No
             body
             doubts
             but
             that
             Adam
             ,
             and
             his
             first
             Descendents
             ,
             both
             knew
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ;
             Yet
             this
             was
             provided
             for
             again
             Now.
             So
             immediately
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             Murder
             was
             solemnly
             
               promulged
               ;
               Gen.
            
             ix
             .
             6
             .
             Yet
             nevertheless
             the
             same
             Command
             was
             here
             again
             Repeated
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Case
             before
             
             Us
             ;
             as
             Men
             lived
             farther
             off
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             prevailed
             over
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             
               true
               Worship
            
             of
             God
             was
             corrupted
             by
             almost
             a
             Universal
             Idolatry
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             Solemn
             Day
             of
             his
             Worship
             neglected
             likewise
             .
             And
             tho'
             it
             may
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             been
             received
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             and
             continued
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Family
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Aegyptian
               Slavery
            
             ,
             it
             was
             utterly
             abolish'd
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             memory
             of
             it
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             lost
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             When
             did
             God
             Renew
             this
             Command
             to
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Presently
             after
             their
             passing
             thro'
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               Exod.
            
             xvi
             .
             when
             he
             began
             to
             give
             the
             Manna
             to
             Them.
             For
             then
             he
             commanded
             them
             to
             gather
             it
             every
             Morning
             
               Six
               Days
            
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             
               Sixth
               Day
            
             to
             provide
             a
             double
             Quantity
             for
             the
             next
             Day
             ;
             because
             that
             thereon
             they
             should
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             to
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             no
             Manna
             should
             fall
             ,
             or
             be
             Gathered
             ,
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             On
             what
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             did
             that
             Sabbath-Day
             fall
             ?
          
           
             A.
             On
             that
             which
             They
             ,
             from
             thenceforth
             ,
             Observed
             for
             their
             Sabbath-Day
             ,
             and
             which
             answers
             to
             our
             Saturday
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             that
             the
             same
             Day
             on
             which
             God
             Rested
             from
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             which
             He
             had
             before
             Commanded
             Adam
             to
             keep
             in
             memory
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             we
             cannot
             tell
             :
             By
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             so
             it
             may
             have
             been
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             declared
             to
             Us
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             (
             without
             a
             particular
             Revelation
             ,
             )
             for
             Us
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
             That
             which
             is
             more
             certain
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             designed
             this
             
               Particular
               Day
            
             to
             be
             kept
             by
             the
             Jews
             in
             memory
             of
             his
             delivering
             of
             them
             out
             of
             their
             
               Egyptian
               Slavery
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
             his
             Miraculous
             feeding
             Them
             with
             Manna
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             And
             for
             this
             Reason
             it
             was
             that
             He
             Required
             that
             strict
             Rest
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             Read
             :
             Exod.
             xxxi
             ,
             12
             ,
             
               &c.
               Nehem.
            
             xiii
             .
             15
             .
             Isai.
             lviii
             .
             13
             .
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             both
             keep
             up
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             hard
             Work
             they
             had
             been
             held
             to
             during
             their
             Abode
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             Rest
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ;
             and
             be
             the
             more
             engaged
             to
             serve
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             wonderfully
             delivered
             them
             from
             that
             Wretched
             Estate
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             consider
             the
             
               Jewish
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             here
             establish'd
             by
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             several
             Reasons
             Given
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Command
             its
             self
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             consider'd
             in
             two
             different
             Respects
             :
             1st
             ,
             As
             a
             Day
             to
             be
             Kept
             by
             Them
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             
               Creation
               :
               Exod.
            
             xx
             .
             11
             .
             and
             to
             declare
             themselves
             thereby
             to
             be
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             Who
             
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
            
             :
             And
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             they
             were
             Required
             to
             Observe
             a
             
               Seventh
               day
               of
               Rest
            
             ,
             after
             
               Six
               of
               Labour
            
             ;
             because
             God
             wrought
             
               Six
               days
            
             ,
             and
             Rested
             the
             Seventh
             .
             And
             ,
             2dly
             ,
             as
             a
             day
             to
             be
             Observed
             in
             Memory
             of
             their
             Egyptian-Bondage
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             it
             :
             Deut.
             v.
             15
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Jews
             were
             tied
             to
             Observe
             not
             only
             the
             proportion
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             day
             of
             the
             Week
             too
             ;
             as
             being
             that
             day
             on
             which
             they
             had
             pass'd
             the
             
               Red
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             set
             intirely
             free
             from
             their
             Slavery
             .
             For
             which
             Reason
             also
             they
             were
             obliged
             not
             only
             to
             worship
             God
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             moreover
             to
             abstain
             from
             all
             
               bodily
               Labour
            
             ;
             and
             that
             under
             the
             Pain
             of
             Death
             ,
             Exod.
             xxxi
             .
             12
             ,
             
               &c.
               Numb
            
             .
             xv
             .
             32
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             far
             do
             you
             suppose
             this
             Command
             Obliges
             Us
             now
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             much
             as
             ever
             it
             did
             the
             Jews
             ,
             tho'
             not
             exactly
             after
             the
             
               same
               Manner
            
             .
             We
             worship
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             
               in
               Six
               days
               Created
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ;
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               All
               that
               in
               them
               is
               ,
               and
               Rested
               the
               Seventh
               day
               :
            
             and
             in
             acknowledgment
             thereof
             We
             stand
             Obliged
             ,
             with
             Them
             ,
             to
             keep
             a
             
               Seventh
               day
            
             of
             Rest
             ,
             after
             Six
             of
             Labour
             .
             But
             then
             as
             they
             worshipp'd
             this
             God
             under
             the
             peculiar
             Character
             ,
             of
             
               the
               God
               who
               brought
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Bondage
               ,
            
             so
             were
             they
             determined
             to
             take
             that
             particular
             day
             ,
             the
             Seventh
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             for
             their
             Sabbath
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             compleated
             their
             Deliverance
             ;
             and
             strictly
             to
             abstain
             from
             
               all
               bodily
               Labour
            
             upon
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             respect
             We
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             We
             worship
             God
             ,
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             under
             a
             much
             higher
             ,
             and
             more
             divine
             Character
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             Deliverer
             ,
             by
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Lord
             :
             Who
             upon
             the
             
               first
               day
            
             of
             the
             
               Week
               ,
               Rose
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             and
             thereby
             put
             an
             End
             to
             the
             
               Jewish
               Oeconomy
            
             .
             And
             in
             testimony
             hereof
             ,
             we
             keep
             the
             
               First
               day
            
             of
             the
             Week
             for
             our
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             so
             profess
             our selves
             to
             be
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             
               True
               God
            
             ,
             thro'
             the
             Covenant
             which
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
             with
             Us
             ,
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Upon
             what
             Authority
             was
             this
             change
             of
             the
             Sabbath-day
             made
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Upon
             the
             greatest
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             :
             The
             Reason
             of
             it
             has
             been
             already
             mention'd
             ;
             
               viz.
               Christ's
               Rising
            
             on
             this
             Day
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             The
             Thing
             it self
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             who
             no
             doubt
             had
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Rest
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             the
             Direction
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Jewish
               Sabbath
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
             
               Seventh
               day
            
             ,
             besides
             that
             the
             Ground
             of
             it
             does
             not
             concern
             Us
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             ceasing
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             less
             
               than
               the
               New-Moons
            
             ,
             or
             
               Meats
               ,
               and
               Drinks
            
             ,
             prescribed
             by
             the
             
               same
               Law.
            
             Col.
             .
             ii.16
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             are
             we
             to
             keep
             our
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             are
             to
             consecrate
             it
             to
             a
             
               Religious
               Rest
            
             ,
             
             *
             by
             attending
             upon
             the
             Publick
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             *
             And
             hearing
             God's
             Word
             Read
             ,
             and
             Preach'd
             there
             .
             *
             By
             participating
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             :
             *
             By
             
               private
               Prayer
               ,
               Meditation
            
             ,
             and
             Reading
             :
             *
             By
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             :
             *
             By
             taking
             all
             the
             Care
             we
             can
             to
             improve
             our
             
               Own
               Piety
            
             ,
             and
             to
             help
             
               Other
               Men
            
             in
             the
             enlivening
             of
             Theirs
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             all
             
               bodily
               Labour
            
             forbidden
             to
             Vs
             ,
             upon
             this
             Day
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             :
             .
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Necessity
             ,
             may
             certainly
             be
             done
             upon
             it
             .
             Friendly
             Visits
             and
             Entertainments
             may
             ,
             in
             a
             reasonable
             Measure
             ,
             be
             allow'd
             also
             :
             Provided
             that
             neither
             the
             publick
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Necessary
             Improvement
             of
             our
             Own
             private
             Piety
             ,
             be
             at
             all
             neglected
             thereby
             .
             But
             as
             for
             all
             Works
             of
             Gain
             ;
             all
             such
             Allowances
             as
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Religious
             Design
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             give
             Offence
             to
             any
             Good
             Men
             ;
             they
             ought
             ,
             without
             question
             ,
             to
             be
             avoided
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             forbidden
             by
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             neglect
             ,
             and
             profane
             the
             Sabbath
             :
             Not
             to
             employ
             it
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Service
             ,
             of
             God
             ;
             much
             more
             to
             spend
             it
             in
             Idleness
             and
             Pleasure
             ;
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Debauchery
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             wicked
             Persons
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             Thing
             farther
             Required
             of
             Us
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             full
             Observance
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             only
             ;
             that
             we
             be
             careful
             not
             only
             to
             Sanctify
             the
             
               Sabbath
               day
            
             our Selves
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             that
             
               All
               who
               belong
               to
               Vs
            
             ,
             do
             likewise
             .
             For
             ,
             for
             these
             also
             ,
             the
             Commandment
             tells
             us
             we
             are
             to
             answer
             :
             
               In
               it
               Thou
               shalt
               Do
               no
               manner
               of
               Work
               ;
               Thou
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Son
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Daughter
               ;
               thy
               Man-servant
               ,
               nor
               thy
               Maid-servant
               ;
               thy
               Cattle
               ,
               nor
               the
               Stranger
               that
               is
               within
               ,
               thy
               Gates
               .
            
             And
             since
             now
             the
             Piety
             of
             our
             ‖
             Own
             Laws
             have
             provided
             for
             the
             
               better
               Observation
               of
               this
               Day
            
             ;
             we
             ought
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             careful
             of
             our Selves
             ,
             and
             Families
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             all
             Others
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             Us
             lies
             ,
             to
             a
             due
             Regard
             of
             It
             :
             If
             not
             out
             of
             Duty
             towards
             Him
             ,
             whose
             Sabbath
             it
             is
             ,
             yet
             for
             Fear
             of
             that
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             is
             to
             inflict
             on
             those
             who
             despise
             ,
             and
             profane
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             do
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Table
            
             Respect
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Our
               Duty
            
             towards
             
               Our
               Neighbour
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             General
             Foundation
             of
             Our
             Duty
             towards
             Our
             Neighbour
             ?
          
           
             
             
               A.
               To
               Love
               Him
               as
               my Self
               ;
               and
               to
               Do
               to
               All
               Men
               as
               I
               would
               they
               should
               Do
               unto
               Me
               :
            
          
           
             The
             One
             of
             which
             shews
             ,
             what
             that
             
               Inward
               Affection
            
             is
             ,
             which
             Every
             One
             ought
             to
             have
             for
             his
             Neighbour
             ;
             the
             Other
             ,
             how
             we
             ought
             
             to
             Regulate
             our
             
               Outward
               Actions
            
             towards
             Each
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             a
             Man
             Obliged
             ,
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             to
             
               Do
               all
            
             that
             for
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             desire
             his
             Neighbour
             should
             Do
             for
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             certainly
             ;
             provided
             the
             Rule
             be
             but
             Rightly
             Stated
             ,
             and
             duly
             Limited
             ,
             by
             Us
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             may
             prove
             a
             Snare
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Guide
             ,
             to
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             do
             you
             Suppose
             that
             this
             Rule
             is
             to
             be
             Vnderstood
             by
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             must
             first
             set
             our Selves
             in
             our
             
               Neighbour's
               Place
            
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             it
             to
             Our
             Consciences
             ;
             Were
             his
             Case
             
               our
               Own
            
             ,
             what
             would
             we
             desire
             that
             One
             ,
             in
             Our
             Circumstances
             ,
             should
             
               Do
               for
               Vs
            
             ,
             and
             then
             conclude
             ,
             that
             We
             ought
             to
             
               Do
               the
               Same
               for
               Him.
            
             Thus
             for
             Example
             ;
             If
             a
             
               poor
               Man
               ask
            
             an
             Alms
             of
             Us
             ;
             We
             must
             not
             think
             that
             We
             are
             at
             Liberty
             to
             Refuse
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             neither
             need
             ,
             nor
             desire
             ,
             that
             Any
             One
             should
             Relieve
             Us
             :
             But
             we
             must
             bring
             his
             Case
             home
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             suppose
             that
             we
             were
             in
             
               his
               Circumstances
               ;
               poor
            
             ,
             and
             destitute
             ;
             would
             we
             not
             then
             think
             it
             Reasonable
             ,
             that
             One
             ,
             in
             
               Our
               Circumstances
            
             ,
             should
             
               Relieve
               Vs
            
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             shew
             Us
             ,
             that
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             
               Relieve
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             must
             We
             then
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             Change
             of
             Circumstances
             ,
             absolutely
             
               Do
               to
               Others
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             would
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             desire
             ,
             that
             They
             should
             do
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             neither
             :
             Men
             may
             desire
             what
             is
             Vnlawful
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             Conscience
             of
             our
             
               Duty
               to
               God
            
             ,
             we
             must
             
               deny
               them
            
             .
             They
             may
             desire
             what
             is
             Vnreasonable
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             
               Greatly
               Inconvenient
            
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             though
             we
             Owe
             a
             Duty
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             yet
             
             we
             must
             Remember
             that
             we
             Owe
             a
             Duty
             to
             our Selves
             too
             ;
             and
             must
             consider
             our
             
               Own
               Interests
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             
               Our
               Neighbour
            
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             should
             fall
             into
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             to
             need
             my
             telling
             of
             
               a
               Lie
            
             ;
             or
             
               Forswearing
               my self
            
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             safely
             out
             of
             Them
             ;
             though
             I
             should
             be
             so
             Wicked
             as
             to
             desire
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Case
             ,
             that
             Another
             would
             do
             
               the
               same
            
             for
             Me
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             therefore
             Obliged
             ,
             by
             this
             Rule
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             for
             Him
             ;
             because
             neither
             
               ought
               I
               to
               desire
            
             such
             a
             Thing
             of
             Another
             ,
             nor
             
               ought
               Any
               Other
               to
               desire
            
             it
             of
             Me.
             
          
           
             Again
             ;
             Should
             a
             Man
             desire
             me
             to
             be
             bound
             with
             him
             for
             a
             
               considerable
               Sum
               of
               Money
            
             ;
             which
             I
             cannot
             pay
             ,
             without
             great
             Damage
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             Prejudice
             to
             my
             Family
             :
             Though
             I
             should
             perhaps
             wish
             ,
             that
             ,
             had
             I
             the
             same
             Occasion
             that
             this
             Man
             has
             ,
             Another
             would
             be
             bound
             for
             Me
             ;
             yet
             because
             the
             desire
             is
             Vnreasonable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             in
             Duty
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             my
             Family
             ,
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             comply
             with
             ;
             neither
             am
             I
             obliged
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Rule
             ,
             to
             answer
             his
             Desires
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             take
             to
             be
             the
             
               true
               Import
            
             of
             this
             Rule
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             whatsoever
             I
             could
             justly
             ,
             and
             
               reasonably
               ,
               Desire
            
             of
             Another
             Man
             ,
             in
             my
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             become
             him
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             to
             
               do
               for
               Me
            
             ;
             the
             same
             ought
             I
             to
             do
             for
             my
             Neighbour
             :
             And
             thereby
             make
             it
             manifest
             ,
             as
             the
             Other
             Rule
             directs
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             
               Love
               him
               as
               my Self
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             To
             how
             many
             Commandments
             has
             God
             Reduced
             our
             Duty
             towards
             Our
             Neighbour
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             Six
             ;
             which
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             
               Second
               Table
            
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             First
             of
             These
             ?
          
           
           
             
               A.
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ,
               and
               thy
               Mother
               ,
               that
               thy
               Days
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               Land
               which
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               giveth
               Thee
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             proper
             Extent
             of
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             expresly
             Regards
             only
             our
             
               Natural
               Parents
            
             ;
             
             But
             the
             Reason
             of
             it
             extends
             to
             all
             Sorts
             of
             Persons
             who
             are
             in
             any
             Respect
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             we
             Owe
             any
             
               Singular
               Honour
            
             upon
             that
             account
             :
             And
             to
             the
             most
             of
             which
             the
             very
             Name
             of
             Fathers
             is
             Given
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             Relations
             to
             which
             this
             Commandement
             may
             be
             Referr'd
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             especially
             these
             following
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             Children
             towards
             their
             Parents
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Subjects
             towards
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Authority
             over
             Them.
             3.
             
             Of
             Scholars
             towards
             their
             Governours
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             
               Ordinary
               Christians
            
             towards
             their
             Ministers
             .
             5.
             
             Of
             Servants
             towards
             their
             Masters
             .
             6.
             
             Of
             Wives
             towards
             their
             Husbands
             .
             7.
             
             Of
             
               Younger
               Persons
            
             towards
             the
             Aged
             .
             And
             ,
             8.
             
             Of
             those
             who
             are
             in
             a
             
               lower
               degree
            
             ,
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             in
             a
             
               higher
               Place
            
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             not
             this
             Commandment
             Require
             some
             Return
             of
             Duty
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             ,
             upon
             any
             of
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             to
             be
             Honoured
             by
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             the
             Equity
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             certainly
             does
             :
             And
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             
               Our
               Duty
            
             to
             
               Honour
               Them
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             less
             
               their
               Duty
            
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             as
             their
             Relation
             requires
             ,
             towards
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             Honouring
             of
             such
             Persons
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             Not
             a
             bare
             ,
             formal
             Respect
             ;
             but
             ,
             with
             that
             ,
             all
             that
             Love
             ,
             Duty
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             all
             that
             Help
             ,
             and
             Service
             ;
             which
             they
             may
             justly
             expect
             from
             Us
             ,
             and
             which
             our
             Own
             Reason
             tells
             Us
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             yield
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Particular
             Duties
             which
             are
             Required
             of
             Children
             towards
             their
             Parents
             ?
          
           
             
             
               A.
               To
               Love
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Succour
               ,
               their
               Father
               and
               Mother
               :
            
             To
             Obey
             their
             Orders
             ,
             and
             Bear
             with
             their
             Infirmities
             ;
             and
             Submit
             to
             their
             Correction
             .
             To
             promote
             their
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Welfare
             ,
             by
             all
             fitting
             Means
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             Need
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             are
             Able
             ,
             to
             Provide
             for
             ,
             and
             Support
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             all
             these
             Duties
             to
             be
             equally
             paid
             to
             both
             our
             Parents
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             express
             Words
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               and
               thy
               Mother
               .
            
             Comp.
             Prov.
             i.
             8
             .
             vi
             .
             20
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             4.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Return
             of
             Duty
             ought
             Parents
             to
             make
             to
             their
             Children
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             breed
             them
             up
             Carefully
             whilst
             they
             are
             young
             ;
             Vertuously
             ,
             and
             Religiously
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             capable
             of
             discerning
             between
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             To
             Love
             them
             :
             To
             Provide
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Ability
             ,
             for
             them
             :
             To
             bring
             them
             up
             to
             some
             honest
             and
             useful
             Employment
             :
             To
             Encourage
             them
             when
             they
             do
             Well
             ;
             to
             Correct
             them
             when
             they
             do
             Amiss
             :
             To
             be
             Gentle
             ,
             and
             Courteous
             ,
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             their
             Passions
             ,
             or
             Perverseness
             ,
             provoke
             them
             to
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Alienate
             their
             Affections
             from
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             towards
             those
             whom
             God
             has
             set
             in
             Authority
             over
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             submit
             to
             their
             Laws
             ,
             
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             their
             Interests
             ,
             and
             Obedient
             to
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Just
             Commands
             .
             To
             live
             Quietly
             under
             their
             Government
             ;
             and
             to
             Contribute
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Capacity
             ,
             towards
             the
             Support
             ,
             and
             Defence
             of
             it
             :
             By
             their
             Counsel
             ;
             their
             Estate
             ;
             and
             (
             if
             need
             be
             )
             by
             Venturing
             their
             very
             Lives
             for
             their
             Service
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             if
             the
             
               Civil
               Power
            
             shall
             command
             Me
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             my
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             must
             ,
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             
             
               Obey
               God
               rather
               than
               Man.
            
             If
             for
             this
             I
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             ,
             I
             must
             patiently
             yield
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             Glorify
             God
             ,
             That
             He
             has
             thought
             Me
             worthy
             to
             Suffer
             for
             my
             Duty
             to
             Him.
             Exod.
             i.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Dan.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             vi
             .
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A.
             What
             if
             any
             Difference
             should
             arise
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             a
             Member
             ,
             between
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             must
             carefully
             Examine
             where
             the
             Right
             lies
             ;
             and
             Act
             so
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Religion
             first
             ;
             and
             ,
             (
             where
             they
             are
             Silent
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             belong
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             towards
             his
             People
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             order
             all
             his
             Counsels
             ,
             Designs
             ,
             and
             Enterprizes
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             Him
             lies
             ,
             
             to
             the
             Publick
             Good.
             Not
             to
             Vex
             ,
             or
             Oppress
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             to
             Rule
             them
             with
             Gentleness
             ,
             and
             Moderation
             ;
             but
             especially
             with
             an
             Exact
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Equity
             .
             To
             be
             Faithful
             to
             the
             Trust
             committed
             to
             Him
             ;
             and
             not
             seek
             to
             Oppress
             ,
             
             or
             Enslave
             his
             People
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             to
             take
             Care
             of
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             See
             that
             the
             true
             Religion
             be
             Maintain'd
             ,
             and
             Protected
             in
             his
             Dominions
             :
             And
             to
             Use
             his
             utmost
             Endeavours
             for
             the
             Suppression
             of
             all
             Vice
             ,
             Profaness
             ,
             and
             Irreligion
             ;
             as
             being
             at
             once
             both
             Odious
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Destructive
             of
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Welfare
             ,
             of
             any
             People
             .
             Psal.
             ci
             .
             Isa.
             xlix
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Proper
             Duty
             of
             Scholars
             towards
             their
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             (
             which
             is
             much
             the
             Same
             )
             of
             
               Ordinary
               Christians
            
             towards
             their
             
               Spiritual
               Rulers
            
             and
             Guides
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             Respect
             them
             highly
             for
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             Works
             Sake
             :
             To
             attend
             upon
             their
             Instructions
             with
             Care
             ,
             and
             Diligence
             :
             To
             submit
             themselves
             to
             their
             Conduct
             ,
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             are
             set
             over
             them
             :
             And
             to
             Reward
             them
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Stations
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             which
             they
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             Those
             ,
             who
             are
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             behave
             Themselves
             towards
             Them
             who
             are
             Committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             They
             should
             attend
             to
             their
             Teaching
             with
             Faithfulness
             and
             Diligence
             :
             Should
             be
             careful
             to
             consider
             what
             Instruction
             is
             most
             proper
             for
             every
             One
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             in
             that
             way
             that
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             prove
             the
             most
             profitable
             to
             Them.
             They
             are
             freely
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             Faults
             ;
             to
             admonish
             them
             of
             the
             Danger
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sinfulness
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             to
             Correct
             them
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             their
             Study
             ,
             and
             Endeavour
             ,
             to
             Guide
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             the
             Charge
             of
             ,
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             direct
             way
             they
             
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             that
             Knowledge
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Wife
             towards
             her
             Husband
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Faithfully
             to
             Observe
             her
             Marriage
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             :
             To
             Love
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             
             and
             Obey
             him
             ;
             to
             be
             true
             and
             just
             to
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Concerns
             :
             To
             Order
             his
             House
             with
             prudence
             and
             discretion
             :
             To
             bring
             up
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             Nurture
             ,
             and
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             to
             instil
             Good
             Principles
             betimes
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             Root
             out
             bad
             Ones
             :
             Not
             to
             forsake
             him
             in
             any
             Troubles
             ,
             or
             Adversities
             ,
             that
             may
             fall
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             continue
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             United
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             Person
             ,
             and
             Affection
             ,
             to
             her
             Lives
             End.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Husbands
             Duty
             towards
             his
             Wife
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             be
             true
             to
             her
             Bed
             ;
             
             Kind
             and
             Loving
             to
             her
             Person
             ;
             to
             Communicate
             to
             her
             of
             his
             Substance
             ;
             and
             to
             look
             after
             her
             in
             all
             her
             Sicknesses
             ,
             or
             other
             Distresses
             :
             To
             protect
             her
             against
             the
             Injuries
             of
             Others
             ,
             and
             to
             Cherish
             her
             himself
             as
             his
             Own
             Flesh
             :
             To
             keep
             only
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             separated
             from
             her
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             to
             continue
             her
             Life
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Servants
             towards
             their
             Masters
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             be
             Diligent
             in
             their
             Business
             ;
             
             True
             and
             Just
             to
             what
             they
             are
             Intrusted
             withal
             ;
             Careful
             in
             the
             Management
             of
             their
             Concerns
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             for
             Themselves
             :
             Not
             Profuse
             ,
             or
             Extravagant
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             Committed
             to
             their
             Care
             ,
             but
             Thrifty
             ,
             and
             Watchful
             ▪
             Not
             to
             be
             Eye-Servants
             ,
             but
             to
             Use
             the
             same
             Industry
             ,
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             in
             their
             Master's
             
             Absence
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             do
             if
             he
             were
             Present
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             Masters
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             their
             Servants
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             With
             Kindness
             and
             Gentleness
             ;
             providing
             for
             them
             what
             is
             Convenient
             ;
             not
             laying
             too
             much
             Work
             upon
             them
             ,
             nor
             too
             Rigorously
             exacting
             what
             they
             do
             .
             To
             have
             a
             due
             Regard
             to
             their
             Souls
             as
             well
             as
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             allow
             them
             a
             sufficient
             Time
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             see
             that
             they
             Employ
             the
             Time
             so
             allow'd
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promoting
             of
             their
             Souls
             Welfare
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             To
             be
             Just
             in
             paying
             them
             their
             Wages
             ;
             neither
             keeping
             it
             back
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             due
             ,
             nor
             Otherwise
             defrauding
             them
             of
             their
             hire
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Younger
             towards
             the
             Aged
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             give
             a
             seemly
             Respect
             ,
             and
             Honour
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             Injure
             ,
             or
             Affront
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             Infirmities
             which
             their
             Age
             may
             chance
             to
             have
             brought
             upon
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             
               Elder
               Persons
            
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             the
             Younger
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             They
             ought
             to
             Advise
             them
             in
             their
             Affairs
             ;
             to
             Encourage
             them
             in
             their
             Duty
             ;
             to
             set
             a
             Good
             Example
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             prudently
             to
             Reprove
             them
             for
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             Reform
             in
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             see
             Amiss
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             ought
             Those
             who
             are
             in
             a
             
               lower
               Degree
            
             ,
             to
             behave
             themselves
             towards
             Such
             as
             are
             in
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             Quality
             ,
             above
             them
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             They
             ought
             to
             give
             them
             Honour
             ,
             suitable
             to
             what
             the
             Difference
             of
             their
             Ranks
             ,
             and
             Stations
             ,
             may
             justly
             Require
             :
             Not
             to
             Envy
             ,
             
             or
             Back-bite
             them
             ;
             not
             to
             Wish
             ,
             or
             Do
             Them
             any
             Evil
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             Malice
             ,
             or
             Enmity
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             what
             they
             Enjoy
             ,
             in
             Character
             ,
             or
             Estate
             ,
             beyond
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             
               Higher
               Rank
            
             ,
             towards
             Such
             as
             are
             
               below
               Them
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             to
             behave
             themselves
             proudly
             ,
             
             or
             arrogantly
             ,
             towards
             them
             ;
             Not
             to
             despise
             them
             for
             their
             Poverty
             ,
             or
             Meanness
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             to
             Remember
             that
             they
             are
             both
             Men
             ,
             and
             Christians
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             both
             those
             Accounts
             ,
             as
             high
             in
             God's
             Esteem
             as
             themselves
             .
             That
             when
             we
             come
             before
             the
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             All
             stand
             upon
             the
             same
             Level
             ;
             All
             Titles
             ,
             and
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Distinctions
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             the
             Soul
             be
             consider'd
             .
             That
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             poorest
             ,
             and
             lowest
             Man
             ,
             may
             be
             Wise
             and
             Good
             ,
             Brave
             and
             Constant
             ,
             Chast
             and
             Temperate
             ;
             and
             that
             these
             ,
             in
             Reality
             ,
             make
             a
             great
             Man
             ,
             
             beyond
             all
             the
             Outward
             Trappings
             of
             Titles
             ,
             and
             Retinue
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             be
             Liberal
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             ,
             out
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Need
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Use
             that
             any
             Man
             can
             put
             his
             Riches
             to
             ,
             and
             will
             turn
             to
             the
             highest
             Account
             at
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Encouragement
             has
             God
             given
             Us
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             the
             more
             careful
             to
             Observe
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               That
               thy
               Days
               may
               be
               long
               in
               the
               Land
               which
               the
               LORD
               thy
               God
               giveth
               Thee
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Import
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
           
             
             A.
             It
             contains
             a
             Promise
             to
             those
             who
             should
             Honour
             their
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             
               Live
               long
            
             in
             that
             Good
             Land
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Lord
             was
             then
             leading
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Hand
             of
             Moses
             his
             Servant
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Encouragement
             does
             this
             Give
             to
             Us
             now
             ?
             
          
           
             A.
             It
             shews
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             Type
             ,
             what
             we
             may
             promise
             our selves
             upon
             our
             Obedience
             .
             That
             as
             long
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             
               Land
               of
               Canaan
            
             ,
             their
             expected
             Inheritance
             ,
             was
             the
             Highest
             
               Temporal
               Promise
            
             God
             could
             make
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             being
             indeed
             the
             Foundation
             of
             All
             the
             present
             Blessings
             they
             were
             capable
             of
             Receiving
             :
             So
             ,
             if
             we
             carefully
             Observe
             this
             Command
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             only
             promote
             our
             present
             Peace
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             a
             Good
             Means
             to
             procure
             to
             Us
             an
             
               Everlasting
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             in
             our
             
               Heavenly
               Canaan
            
             ;
             and
             intitle
             us
             to
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             Degree
             of
             Happiness
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             Sixth
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               Murder
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Murder
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             Wilful
             ,
             and
             Unlawful
             ,
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             by
             what
             way
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             soever
             it
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             not
             all
             
               Killing
               ,
               Murder
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             No
             ;
             that
             only
             is
             Murder
             ,
             which
             is
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             Unlawful
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             must
             the
             Killing
             be
             Wilful
             ,
             and
             Designed
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Because
             if
             a
             Man
             Slay
             another
             
               purely
               by
               Chance
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Design
             ,
             or
             Intention
             ,
             so
             to
             
             do
             ;
             without
             Malice
             ,
             and
             without
             Premeditation
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Misfortune
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Murder
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             must
             the
             Killing
             be
             Vnlawful
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             exclude
             those
             Cases
             in
             which
             tho'
             the
             Killing
             be
             Voluntary
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             Murder
             ;
             nor
             Forbidden
             by
             God
             as
             Such
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             those
             Cases
             ?
          
           
             A.
             *
             The
             Execution
             of
             Justice
             ,
             after
             a
             Lawful
             Manner
             ,
             for
             a
             Suitable
             Offence
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             Lawful
             Magistrate
             .
             †
             The
             Killing
             of
             an
             Enemy
             in
             a
             
               just
               War
            
             :
             *
             The
             Killing
             of
             Another
             for
             the
             
               Necessary
               Defence
            
             of
             a
             Man
             's
             Own
             Life
             :
             To
             which
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             added
             some
             Other
             Cases
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             how
             far
             they
             are
             to
             be
             allow'd
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             be
             They
             ?
          
           
             A.
             
             The
             Killing
             of
             any
             Person
             who
             would
             have
             inticed
             them
             to
             commit
             Idolatry
             :
             *
             The
             Avenger
             of
             Bloud
             ,
             slaying
             Him
             who
             had
             
               Vnawares
               kill'd
            
             his
             Brother
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             ‖
             The
             Execution
             of
             Vengeance
             on
             any
             
               Wicked
               Person
            
             ,
             by
             an
             
               extraordinary
               Impulse
            
             from
             God
             ;
             as
             Phineas
             did
             ,
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             Num.
             xxv
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             your
             Opinion
             of
             Self-Murder
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             it
             is
             as
             much
             Forbidden
             by
             this
             mandment
             as
             any
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             those
             who
             meet
             in
             a
             set
             Duel
             ,
             and
             so
             Kill
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             both
             agree
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             soever
             falls
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Both
               guilty
            
             of
             Murder
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             if
             Men
             draw
             in
             a
             
               sudden
               Heat
            
             ,
             and
             one
             be
             Slain
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Heat
             being
             Criminal
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             excuse
             the
             Mischief
             consequent
             upon
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             Drunkenness
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             Case
             ,
             would
             have
             
             done
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             Men
             may
             distinguish
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             't
             is
             Murder
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             peculiar
             Aggravations
             of
             this
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             very
             many
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             Ones
             :
             Murder
             being
             above
             most
             Other
             Sins
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             heinous
             Offence
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Sole
             Lord
             of
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             
             After
             whose
             Image
             we
             are
             made
             ;
             And
             who
             must
             therefore
             be
             ,
             in
             a
             singular
             Manner
             ,
             both
             Injured
             ,
             and
             Affronted
             ,
             by
             the
             Destruction
             of
             his
             Creature
             ,
             and
             his
             Image
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             Nature
             ;
             which
             has
             Established
             a
             Common
             Relation
             betwixt
             Us
             ;
             design'd
             Us
             for
             Society
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             ,
             has
             made
             it
             one
             of
             its
             Fundamental
             Laws
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             Love
             ,
             and
             Protect
             ,
             and
             
               Do
               Good
            
             ,
             to
             One
             Another
             :
             And
             this
             Law
             cannot
             by
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             eminently
             trampled
             under
             Foot
             than
             by
             Murder
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             
               Civil
               Society
            
             ;
             the
             End
             of
             which
             is
             Protection
             ;
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Security
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             :
             And
             the
             very
             Bands
             of
             which
             must
             therefore
             be
             broken
             hereby
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Sin
             against
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             who
             alone
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             has
             the
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             by
             this
             Violence
             ,
             is
             deprived
             of
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             Help
             ,
             and
             Support
             ,
             of
             one
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             particular
             ,
             and
             signal
             Offence
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             Relatives
             of
             Him
             who
             is
             Murdered
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             perhaps
             may
             be
             utterly
             Ruinous
             to
             Them.
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Injury
             that
             is
             hereby
             done
             to
             the
             Person
             Murder'd
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             thereby
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             deprived
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Advantages
             He
             enjoy'd
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             is
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             taken
             off
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             so
             undone
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             nothing
             Else
             ,
             besides
             Murder
             ,
             forbidden
             by
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             much
             more
             ;
             viz.
             All
             
               Variance
               ,
               Hatred
               ,
               Emulation
               ,
               Envy
               ,
               Revenge
               ,
               Evil-speaking
               ,
            
             
             Quarrelling
             ;
             All
             Rash
             and
             
               Immoderate
               Anger
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             One
             Word
             ,
             whatsoever
             tends
             towards
             Murder
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             End
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             
               Positive
               Duties
            
             which
             this
             Commandment
             requires
             of
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             do
             all
             we
             can
             for
             the
             Safety
             ,
             
             and
             Preservation
             ,
             both
             of
             Our
             Own
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Neighbour's
               Lives
            
             :
             If
             they
             are
             Sick
             ,
             to
             Advise
             and
             and
             Assist
             Them
             ,
             with
             our
             Money
             ,
             and
             our
             Service
             .
             If
             they
             are
             Well
             ;
             to
             prevent
             their
             Quarrels
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             their
             Differences
             .
             If
             they
             are
             Needy
             ,
             to
             Feed
             them
             ,
             and
             Cloath
             them
             .
             If
             they
             have
             injured
             Us
             ,
             to
             forgive
             them
             :
             If
             we
             have
             injured
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             all
             Reasonable
             Satisfaction
             .
             In
             one
             Word
             ;
             to
             do
             all
             we
             can
             to
             promote
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Good
             Will
             ,
             among
             All
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               Seventh
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Adultery
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             ,
             by
             which
             Party
             soever
             it
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             many
             ways
             may
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             be
             polluted
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Either
             by
             the
             
               One's
               Leaving
            
             the
             
               Other
               altogether
            
             ,
             and
             
               Marrying
               again
            
             ;
             
             or
             by
             the
             One's
             being
             False
             to
             the
             Other
             ,
             whilst
             they
             still
             continue
             to
             hold
             together
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Is
             this
             All
             that
             is
             here
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             all
             that
             this
             Commandment
             does
             
               Expresly
               forbid
            
             ;
             and
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             Chiefly
             design'd
             by
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             deliver'd
             it
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             But
             our
             Saviour
             has
             taught
             Us
             to
             extend
             it
             much
             farther
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             our
             Saviour
             teach
             us
             to
             understand
             by
             this
             Prohibition
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             That
             we
             are
             to
             abstain
             not
             only
             from
             Adultery
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             
               Carnal
               Pollutions
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             most
             distant
             Approaches
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Incitements
             towards
             it
             .
             Such
             as
             
               Fornication
               ,
               Vncleanness
               ,
               Sensual
               Desires
               ,
            
             and
             Inclinations
             ;
             all
             Lewd
             ,
             and
             
               Effeminate
               Conversation
            
             ;
             all
             Wantonness
             of
             Behaviour
             ;
             all
             undecent
             Dressing
             ;
             all
             familiar
             Conversation
             of
             younger
             Persons
             of
             different
             Sexes
             together
             :
             All
             excess
             of
             
               Meat
               ,
               Drink
               ,
               Sleep
               ,
               Cloathing
               :
            
             All
             Places
             ,
             and
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             Raise
             our
             Passions
             to
             any
             Immoderate
             Heighth
             .
             In
             short
             ;
             from
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gravity
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Purity
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             Adultery
             the
             only
             Pollution
             that
             was
             forbidden
             by
             God
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ;
             Fornication
             was
             forbidden
             Then
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             it
             is
             Now
             :
             Exod.
             xxii
             .
             16
             .
             Deut.
             xxii
             .
             28
             .
             xxiii
             .
             17
             .
             So
             were
             all
             Incestuous
             and
             
               Vnseemly
               Marriages
            
             :
             Lev.
             xviii
             .
             6
             .
             &c.
             Deut.
             vii
             .
             3
             .
             All
             
               Vnnatural
               Communication
            
             between
             near
             Relations
             :
             Lev.
             xx
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             22.30
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             most
             detestable
             was
             the
             Sin
             of
             Sodom
             accounted
             then
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             :
             Lev.
             xviii
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             xx
             .
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Rom.
             i.
             26
             ,
             27.
             comp
             .
             Versa
             22.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             
               Positive
               Duties
            
             comprehended
             under
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               To
               keep
               our
               Bodies
               in
               Temperance
               ,
               Soberness
               ,
               and
               Chastity
               :
            
             And
             ,
             in
             Order
             hereunto
             ,
             
             not
             only
             carefully
             to
             Avoid
             all
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             Incentives
             ,
             to
             the
             Contrary
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             to
             Exercise
             our Selves
             in
             Great
             Watchings
             ,
             and
             Fastings
             ,
             and
             Other
             
               Corporal
               Austerities
            
             ;
             which
             are
             in
             no
             Cases
             more
             proper
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             Suppression
             of
             these
             Sins
             .
             To
             be
             Modest
             in
             our
             
               Behaviour
               ;
               Grave
            
             ,
             and
             Chast
             ,
             in
             our
             Conversation
             ;
             To
             Regulate
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             our
             very
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Desires
             :
             And
             ,
             above
             all
             Things
             ,
             to
             take
             Care
             that
             We
             have
             somewhat
             to
             employ
             our Selves
             about
             ;
             that
             may
             spend
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             our
             Thoughts
             :
             As
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Purity
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             Idleness
             ;
             and
             that
             Unhappy
             Privilege
             of
             a
             Great
             Fortune
             ,
             To
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             was
             this
             Sin
             of
             Adultery
             punish'd
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             punish'd
             with
             Death
             :
             
             And
             that
             not
             only
             upon
             a
             
               Civil
               Account
            
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             injurious
             to
             Society
             ;
             but
             also
             typically
             ,
             to
             denote
             what
             such
             Persons
             are
             to
             Expect
             from
             God
             in
             the
             Other
             World
             ,
             even
             
               Death
               Eternal
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Particular
             Aggravations
             of
             this
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             very
             
               heinous
               Sin
            
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             destructive
             of
             
               Humane
               Society
            
             also
             .
             That
             it
             breaks
             the
             most
             Solemn
             Vow
             that
             can
             be
             made
             between
             Man
             and
             Man
             :
             Seperates
             the
             nearest
             Relations
             :
             Lays
             the
             Ground
             of
             infinite
             Quarrels
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             Divisions
             in
             Families
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             
             occasions
             Murders
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             Contentions
             ,
             in
             the
             Civil
             State.
             That
             it
             Propagates
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             Infirmities
             ,
             to
             Mens
             Posterity
             :
             Is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             all
             Serious
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             Generous
             Actions
             :
             Emasculates
             Mens
             Minds
             ;
             Enfeebles
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             all
             these
             Accounts
             ,
             ought
             as
             well
             to
             be
             severely
             punish'd
             by
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrate
            
             now
             ,
             as
             We
             are
             sure
             it
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             by
             God
             with
             
               Eternal
               Damnation
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               Eighth
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Steal
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             here
             understand
             by
             Stealing
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Not
             only
             the
             Secret
             ,
             and
             
               fraudulent
               Taking
               away
            
             of
             
               what
               is
               Anothers
            
             ;
             but
             all
             kind
             of
             
               Vnlawful
               Getting
            
             ,
             or
             Detaining
             of
             any
             Thing
             ,
             whereby
             another
             is
             injured
             ,
             or
             oppressed
             ,
             in
             what
             of
             Right
             belongs
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             belong
             ,
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             chief
             Ways
             whereby
             this
             Sin
             may
             be
             Committed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             ‖
             Chiefly
             by
             these
             Three
             :
             1.
             
             By
             Stealth
             ,
             and
             Robbery
             ;
             as
             the
             One
             implies
             a
             
               Secret
               Thievery
            
             ,
             or
             
               Conveying
               Away
            
             of
             Another's
             Goods
             ;
             the
             Other
             a
             more
             violent
             ,
             and
             
               forcible
               Taking
            
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             
             2.
             
             *
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             as
             not
             very
             different
             from
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             artificial
             Ways
             which
             Men
             have
             Got
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             by
             Cheating
             ,
             in
             Buying
             and
             Selling
             ;
             in
             Borrowing
             what
             they
             are
             not
             Able
             ,
             or
             never
             Intend
             ,
             to
             pay
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             truth
             Stealing
             .
             By
             Extortion
             upon
             ,
             or
             Oppression
             of
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             in
             Need
             ;
             
             Or
             whom
             we
             are
             Otherwise
             able
             by
             our
             Power
             ,
             or
             Authority
             ,
             to
             Over-bear
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             down-right
             Robbery
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             all
             which
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             lastly
             ;
             all
             
               Aiding
               ,
               Advising
               ,
               Encouraging
            
             ,
             or
             Otherwise
             Communicating
             with
             Others
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Crimes
             :
             By
             
               Receiving
               ,
               Buying
            
             ,
             or
             Concealing
             what
             is
             Stoln
             ;
             By
             helping
             any
             One
             to
             Cheat
             ,
             or
             Over-reach
             Another
             ;
             By
             serving
             any
             Great
             and
             Violent
             Oppressor
             ,
             in
             Crushing
             ,
             and
             Ruining
             a
             
               Poor
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             there
             yet
             any
             Other
             Vices
             forbidden
             by
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             are
             several
             Others
             that
             may
             fairly
             be
             Reduced
             to
             it
             :
             Such
             as
             *
             Prodigality
             ,
             in
             spending
             a
             Man's
             Estate
             ,
             and
             Beggaring
             his
             Family
             .
             
             *
             Negligence
             in
             making
             an
             honest
             Provision
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             Man's
             Station
             ,
             and
             Opportunities
             ,
             for
             his
             Children
             .
             
             *
             Contracting
             of
             Debts
             ,
             which
             We
             are
             not
             able
             to
             
               Pay.
               *
               Engaging
               for
               Others
            
             ,
             beyond
             what
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             fitting
             for
             Us
             to
             answer
             .
             *
             Taking
             Vsury
             of
             any
             ,
             Especially
             of
             a
             
               Needy
               Man.
            
             To
             which
             may
             be
             added
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             Ruining
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Families
             ,
             *
             by
             the
             excessive
             Rates
             of
             
               Procuring
               ,
               Continuing
               ,
               Advancing
            
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ;
             *
             By
             Buying
             Mens
             Goods
             ,
             or
             Estates
             ,
             at
             Vnder-rates
             ;
             *
             By
             taking
             Advantage
             of
             Gain
             by
             Mens
             
               Private
               Wants
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Publick
               Necessities
            
             ;
             *
             The
             Trade
             of
             Pawns
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             commonly
             managed
             ,
             and
             the
             Exactions
             depending
             thereupon
             ;
             *
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             
             all
             Such
             Other
             Trades
             as
             live
             upon
             the
             Vices
             ,
             and
             Extravagancies
             of
             Men
             ;
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Vnlawful
             ,
             and
             
               Injurious
               Ways
               of
               Gain
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             
               Going
               to
               Law
            
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             That
             as
             it
             may
             be
             managed
             both
             by
             the
             Counsellor
             ,
             and
             the
             Client
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             Theft
             as
             ever
             the
             
               Law
               punish'd
            
             ;
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             be
             Required
             of
             Both
             by
             God.
             And
             therefore
             tho'
             such
             Cases
             there
             be
             in
             which
             a
             Christian
             may
             
               Go
               to
               Law
            
             without
             Violating
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             Other
             Command
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             certainly
             the
             last
             Resort
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Used
             till
             all
             other
             Means
             have
             proved
             ineffectual
             ,
             to
             secure
             our
             Property
             ,
             or
             to
             Recover
             our
             Right
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             it
             is
             in
             Law
             ,
             as
             in
             War
             ,
             where
             One
             side
             is
             Certainly
             in
             the
             Wrong
             ,
             and
             Generally
             Both
             are
             to
             blame
             :
             And
             let
             those
             who
             by
             their
             Purse
             ,
             their
             Tongue
             ,
             or
             their
             
               Art
               ,
               defraud
            
             another
             of
             His
             Right
             ,
             know
             assuredly
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             may
             build
             up
             their
             Houses
             by
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             escape
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Man
             for
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             acquitted
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Duties
             which
             this
             Commandment
             Requires
             of
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             be
             fair
             ,
             and
             upright
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Dealings
             ;
             
             not
             willingly
             to
             wrong
             ,
             or
             be
             accessary
             to
             the
             wronging
             of
             ,
             Any
             .
             If
             we
             should
             happen
             to
             have
             unwillingly
             injured
             any
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             Ready
             to
             make
             him
             a
             full
             ,
             and
             ample
             Restitution
             for
             it
             .
             To
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             charitable
             to
             the
             Poor
             ;
             Careful
             to
             provide
             a
             Competent
             Subsistence
             for
             our
             Families
             ;
             and
             diligent
             in
             pursuing
             some
             Honest
             ,
             and
             Useful
             Calling
             ,
             in
             Order
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               Ninth
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               False-witness
               against
               thy
               Neighbour
               .
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             here
             understand
             by
             
               Bearing
               of
               False
               Witness
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             False-accusing
             of
             ,
             
             or
             
               Witnessing
               against
            
             Him
             in
             Judgment
             :
             And
             which
             is
             commonly
             attended
             with
             Perjury
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Lying
             ;
             and
             so
             becomes
             an
             Offence
             at
             Once
             against
             the
             
               Third
               Commandment
            
             ,
             by
             our
             
               taking
               God's
               Name
               in
               Vain
            
             ;
             and
             against
             this
             ,
             of
             Injuring
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             by
             
               Bearing
               False-witness
               against
               Him.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             else
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             ;
             namely
             all
             sort
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             
             and
             Evil-Speaking
             ,
             against
             any
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             ,
             or
             ,
             out
             of
             ,
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             distinguish
             between
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             Evil-speaking
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             Calumny
             I
             mean
             ,
             a
             Reproach
             falsly
             Raised
             upon
             ,
             and
             Reported
             against
             ,
             a
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             wholly
             Innocent
             of
             it
             .
             When
             we
             are
             the
             Makers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Spreaders
             ,
             of
             an
             Untruth
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             know
             what
             we
             say
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             or
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             so
             .
             By
             Evil-speaking
             ,
             I
             understand
             ,
             the
             Relating
             of
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             has
             been
             told
             to
             Us
             ,
             as
             true
             ;
             
             and
             is
             believed
             by
             Us
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             When
             we
             do
             it
             not
             to
             the
             Person
             concerned
             ,
             for
             discovery
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             Or
             to
             some
             Friend
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             his
             being
             admonish'd
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             our
             Indifferent
             Acquaintance
             :
             And
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             with
             a
             Design
             to
             defame
             him
             ,
             or
             only
             in
             the
             common
             way
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             Matter
             to
             entertain
             our
             Company
             withal
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             yet
             more
             forbidden
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             this
             Commandment
             must
             be
             Reduced
             all
             *
             Subornation
             of
             False-Witnesses
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             
             *
             all
             Credit
             ;
             or
             Countenance
             that
             is
             given
             to
             
             Them
             ;
             *
             all
             Counterfeiting
             of
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Seals
             ,
             or
             any
             Other
             Writings
             to
             His
             Prejudice
             :
             
             All
             *
             
               Tale-bearing
               ;
               *
               Rash-speaking
            
             ,
             and
             *
             Censuring
             :
             All
             *
             Credulity
             ,
             or
             being
             Ready
             to
             believe
             what
             is
             Evil
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             :
             All
             *
             Encouragement
             that
             is
             Given
             to
             those
             who
             are
             apt
             to
             
               speak
               Evil
            
             of
             Other
             Men.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Required
             of
             Us
             by
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             be
             Religiously
             strict
             in
             speaking
             Truth
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             
             *
             Not
             Only
             to
             take
             care
             that
             what
             we
             say
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             our
             manner
             of
             
               delivering
               it
            
             ,
             by
             our
             
               flourishing
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             or
             Otherwise
             Circumstantiating
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             
               give
               Occasion
            
             to
             any
             to
             Mistake
             Us.
             
             *
             To
             be
             charitable
             both
             in
             what
             We
             hear
             ,
             and
             say
             of
             Other
             Men.
             *
             To
             Vindicate
             their
             Reputation
             as
             far
             as
             fairly
             we
             can
             ;
             and
             to
             *
             hold
             our
             Tongues
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             *
             Aggravate
             their
             Faults
             ,
             where
             we
             cannot
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               last
               Commandment
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Covet
               thy
               Neighbours
               House
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Covet
               thy
               Neighbours
               Wife
               ;
               Nor
               his
               Servant
               ,
               nor
               his
               Maid
               ,
               nor
               his
               Ox
               ,
               nor
               his
               Ass
               ,
               nor
               Any
               thing
               that
               is
               His.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             
               Sin
               forbidden
            
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             
               Vnlawful
               Desire
            
             of
             what
             is
             Another
             Man's
             .
          
           
             Q.
             When
             is
             such
             a
             
               Desire
               Vnlawful
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             When
             it
             puts
             Men
             on
             any
             deliberate
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Contrivances
             ,
             to
             obtain
             that
             which
             is
             Anothers
             ;
             without
             the
             Consent
             ,
             and
             Allowance
             of
             Him
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             What
             if
             a
             Man's
             Desire
             be
             so
             bounded
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             put
             him
             upon
             any
             
               undue
               Means
            
             to
             Obtain
             what
             is
             Another
             Man's
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             it
             be
             so
             bounded
             within
             the
             Use
             of
             Lawful
             Means
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             determined
             not
             to
             make
             use
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             tho'
             he
             should
             never
             obtain
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Sinful
             .
             
             As
             if
             Ahab
             had
             only
             desired
             
             Naboth's
             Vineyard
             for
             the
             Convenience
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             saw
             that
             Naboth
             would
             not
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             had
             Rested
             in
             the
             Refusal
             ,
             and
             Gone
             no
             farther
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             done
             nothing
             Amiss
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Man's
             Desire
             be
             Violent
             ,
             and
             Vnreasonable
             ,
             if
             it
             makes
             him
             Resolve
             to
             compass
             what
             he
             Covets
             by
             any
             means
             ;
             if
             
               fair
               means
            
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             by
             
               foul
               Ones
            
             ;
             such
             a
             Desire
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             Sinful
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             Ahab
             grew
             discontented
             at
             
             Naboth's
             Refusal
             ;
             
             and
             after
             that
             the
             Malice
             and
             Cunning
             of
             Jezebel
             had
             destroy'd
             him
             ,
             went
             down
             ,
             
             and
             took
             possession
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Event
             shew'd
             his
             Coveting
             to
             have
             been
             Criminal
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Desire
             was
             as
             Inordinate
             ,
             as
             the
             Event
             was
             Tragical
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             such
             a
             Desire
             ,
             as
             tho'
             it
             be
             Violent
             and
             Immoderate
             ,
             yet
             is
             presently
             Suppress'd
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             proceed
             to
             any
             
               Wicked
               Resolutions
               ,
               Endeavours
            
             ,
             or
             Actions
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             Accomplishment
             of
             what
             it
             Covets
             ?
          
           
             A.
             St.
             James
             seems
             to
             warrant
             us
             to
             think
             favourably
             of
             it
             :
             Jam.
             i.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             all
             such
             Desires
             proceed
             from
             an
             
               Evil
               Principle
            
             within
             Us
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             Watch
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             even
             against
             the
             
               first
               Motions
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             suppress
             them
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             28.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             Required
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Contentment
            
             with
             our
             Estate
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             to
             Murmur
             against
             God
             ,
             
             nor
             to
             
             Envy
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             He
             possesses
             .
             There
             being
             nothing
             more
             Certain
             ,
             than
             that
             He
             who
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             what
             Himself
             Enjoys
             ,
             will
             be
             apt
             ,
             upon
             every
             Occasion
             ,
             criminally
             to
             Covet
             what
             is
             Another
             Man's
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WE
             have
             now
             done
             with
             the
             several
             Branches
             of
             that
             Duty
             which
             God
             Requires
             of
             Us
             ;
             and
             which
             our
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             promised
             ,
             at
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             fulfil
             :
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             yet
             Remaining
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             by
             Us
             in
             Order
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             there
             is
             ;
             namely
             ,
             To
             understand
             what
             those
             Means
             are
             which
             God
             has
             Ordain'd
             for
             the
             conveying
             of
             his
             Grace
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             Us
             to
             fulfil
             that
             Duty
             which
             He
             has
             Required
             of
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             means
             may
             we
             obtain
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             this
             End
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Chiefly
             by
             these
             two
             :
             Hearty
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             a
             Right
             Use
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             a
             Religious
             ‖
             Calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             Belief
             both
             of
             his
             
               Infinite
               Knowledge
               ,
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             Presence
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             
               Gracious
               Goodness
            
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             towards
             Us
             in
             *
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             And
             by
             virtue
             whereof
             ,
             He
             is
             not
             only
             always
             †
             
               Present
               with
               Vs
            
             ,
             to
             Hear
             and
             Receive
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             ‖
             Thoroughly
             Acquainted
             with
             All
             our
             Needs
             ;
             and
             *
             fully
             Able
             ,
             to
             Supply
             them
             ;
             but
             is
             also
             
             most
             †
             willing
             ,
             and
             ready
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             if
             We
             call
             upon
             Him
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Upon
             what
             is
             the
             Necessity
             of
             our
             Praying
             to
             God
             founded
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             
               Religious
               Worship
            
             which
             it
             behoves
             Us
             to
             Pay
             to
             Him
             ;
             
             and
             being
             publickly
             Perform'd
             ,
             is
             One
             of
             the
             Highest
             Acts
             of
             
               Outward
               Honour
            
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             Giving
             to
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             necessarily
             Establish'd
             upon
             these
             Two
             Principles
             ;
             First
             ,
             
             A
             due
             Sense
             of
             our
             Own
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             Wants
             :
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             A
             firm
             Belief
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             both
             Able
             ,
             and
             Willing
             ,
             to
             Relieve
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Wants
             ,
             which
             we
             chiefly
             need
             to
             have
             Supply'd
             by
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             is
             Nothing
             wherein
             we
             do
             not
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             his
             Support
             .
             Our
             
               Life
               ,
               Health
               ,
               Food
            
             ,
             and
             Raiment
             ;
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             
             or
             hope
             to
             Enjoy
             ,
             in
             our
             present
             Estate
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             We
             do
             ,
             in
             all
             These
             ,
             intirely
             depend
             upon
             his
             Providence
             .
             But
             that
             for
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             especially
             concern'd
             ,
             and
             have
             yet
             more
             need
             to
             beg
             the
             Divine
             Assistance
             ,
             
             is
             for
             the
             supplying
             of
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Wants
            
             ;
             That
             God
             would
             Enable
             Us
             to
             fulfil
             our
             Duty
             towards
             Him
             ;
             and
             thereby
             ,
             〈…〉
             would
             Qualify
             Us
             for
             his
             Favour
             at
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             Acceptance
             ,
             when
             we
             Come
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             we
             not
             able
             ,
             of
             our Selves
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             our
             Duty
             towards
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             A.
             So
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             so
             much
             as
             any
             
               Saving
               Knowledge
            
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             Desire
             after
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             Open
             our
             Vnderstandings
             ,
             to
             Purify
             our
             Affections
             ,
             to
             Regulate
             our
             Wills
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             us
             
             both
             to
             Believe
             ,
             and
             Do
             ,
             according
             to
             
               his
               Good
               Pleasure
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             By
             what
             Means
             may
             we
             be
             Enabled
             to
             Live
             according
             to
             
               God's
               Commandments
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             By
             the
             Special
             Grace
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             which
             he
             never
             denies
             to
             any
             Christian
             who
             heartily
             Prays
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             duly
             Improves
             that
             Portion
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             before
             bestow'd
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             God
             always
             Answer
             the
             Prayers
             that
             are
             made
             to
             Him
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             He
             does
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             made
             after
             such
             a
             Manner
             as
             he
             Requires
             ;
             and
             for
             Such
             Things
             as
             He
             sees
             to
             be
             Expedient
             for
             Us
             ;
             unless
             he
             should
             have
             some
             extraordinary
             Reason
             to
             Refuse
             Us
             :
             In
             which
             Case
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             not
             Grant
             Us
             the
             very
             Things
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             yet
             He
             will
             recompense
             Us
             the
             more
             abundantly
             in
             Some
             Other
             way
             .
          
           
             Q.
             After
             what
             Manner
             ought
             we
             to
             
               Pray
               to
               God
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             With
             Faith
             ;
             with
             Diligence
             ;
             with
             Attention
             ;
             with
             Fervour
             ;
             and
             with
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             these
             Conditions
             so
             strictly
             Required
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             no
             Prayers
             are
             heard
             by
             Him
             which
             want
             any
             of
             Them
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             may
             not
             Generally
             be
             affirm'd
             :
             There
             are
             great
             Inequalities
             in
             the
             Affections
             of
             the
             best
             Men
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             Nor
             can
             Any
             avoid
             all
             kind
             of
             Wandrings
             ,
             and
             Disturbances
             ,
             in
             them
             .
             Nay
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             best
             Christians
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             most
             distracted
             ,
             with
             
               vain
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             and
             
               melancholy
               Fancies
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Devotions
             .
             That
             which
             is
             certain
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Every
             Man
             ought
             to
             Pray
             as
             frequently
             as
             his
             Circumstances
             of
             Life
             will
             permit
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             does
             pray
             ,
             ought
             to
             do
             it
             with
             the
             
             
               utmost
               Zeal
            
             ,
             and
             Attention
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             able
             to
             do
             .
             Which
             having
             sincerely
             Endeavour'd
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             will
             Pardon
             his
             Infirmities
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             Instances
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             accept
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             grant
             him
             his
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Things
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             Pray
             for
             ?
          
           
             A.
             For
             those
             of
             
               this
               Life
            
             in
             General
             only
             ,
             
             unless
             it
             be
             on
             some
             special
             Occasions
             ;
             and
             with
             an
             intire
             Submission
             of
             our Selves
             to
             
               God's
               Will
            
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             He
             shall
             please
             to
             Order
             for
             Us.
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Graces
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             Us
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             Other
             Life
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             particularly
             ;
             earnestly
             ;
             absolutely
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             Qualifications
             ;
             because
             we
             know
             these
             Things
             to
             be
             always
             proper
             for
             Us
             to
             Ask
             ;
             and
             always
             Suitable
             to
             the
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             ,
             to
             Give
             to
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             At
             what
             Times
             ought
             We
             to
             Pray
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Continually
            
             ,
             and
             
               without
               Ceasing
            
             :
             
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             to
             account
             our selves
             thereby
             Obliged
             to
             Spend
             our
             whole
             Time
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             upon
             those
             Expressions
             to
             imply
             a
             constant
             ,
             daily
             Attendance
             ,
             upon
             this
             Duty
             ;
             the
             Frequency
             whereof
             must
             be
             left
             to
             Every
             One's
             State
             ,
             and
             Condition
             ,
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             that
             General
             Proportion
             which
             Every
             Christian
             ought
             to
             observe
             ,
             in
             the
             Times
             of
             his
             
               daily
               Prayers
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             He
             has
             Opportunity
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             leisure
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             that
             He
             should
             come
             Every
             Day
             to
             the
             
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             if
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             He
             must
             at
             least
             ,
             every
             Day
             ,
             without
             fail
             ,
             Pray
             to
             God
             in
             Private
             ,
             
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             He
             has
             a
             Family
             ,
             he
             should
             every
             
             Day
             ,
             
             at
             some
             convenient
             Time
             ,
             Pray
             with
             that
             also
             ,
             in
             Order
             to
             the
             better
             keeping
             up
             a
             Sense
             of
             Religion
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Matter
             of
             Necessary
             Duty
             ,
             to
             
               Pray
               Publickly
            
             with
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             In
             General
             it
             certainly
             is
             ;
             especially
             upon
             the
             
               Lord's
               Day
            
             ,
             and
             such
             Other
             Solemn
             Times
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             require
             of
             Us.
             As
             for
             the
             
               daily
               Prayers
            
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             in
             a
             Place
             where
             they
             are
             publickly
             Read
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             hinder'd
             by
             any
             necessary
             Business
             to
             come
             to
             Them
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             we
             can
             excuse
             our selves
             from
             usually
             joining
             to
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Has
             our
             Saviour
             left
             Us
             any
             particular
             Direction
             how
             we
             should
             Pray
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             has
             left
             Us
             a
             Form
             of
             his
             Own
             Composing
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             continually
             made
             Use
             of
             by
             Us
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             a
             Pattern
             to
             Us
             ,
             after
             what
             manner
             We
             ought
             to
             put
             up
             our
             Own
             Addresses
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             In
             what
             does
             that
             Form
             chiefly
             direct
             Us
             to
             compose
             aright
             our
             Own
             Prayers
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             teaches
             us
             especially
             these
             Four
             Things
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             make
             our
             Prayers
             short
             ,
             and
             pertinent
             ;
             as
             being
             most
             suitable
             both
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             our
             Own
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             Infirmities
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             Pray
             for
             Others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             our
             Selves
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             our
             Private
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             
               Publick
               Prayers
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             Necessaries
             of
             
               this
               Life
            
             ;
             though
             our
             main
             Concern
             should
             be
             ,
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Endeavours
             ,
             after
             Those
             of
             the
             Other
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             Pray
             to
             
               God
               
               ONLY
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Him
             as
             our
             Father
             ,
             through
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Have
             you
             any
             thing
             Else
             to
             Observe
             from
             the
             Form
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             only
             ,
             that
             to
             Pray
             to
             God
             by
             a
             Set-form
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Thing
             either
             in
             its
             self
             Vnlawful
             ,
             or
             Injurious
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             that
             we
             see
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             here
             given
             Us
             an
             Example
             for
             it
             ;
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             God
             was
             pleased
             ,
             in
             several
             Cases
             ,
             to
             direct
             the
             very
             Words
             in
             which
             he
             would
             be
             address'd
             to
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             Q.
             SAY
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             
               General
               Parts
            
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             divided
             into
             Three
             
               General
               Parts
            
             :
             *
             A
             Preface
             ,
             or
             Introduction
             ;
             *
             The
             Petitions
             ;
             and
             *
             A
             Doxology
             ,
             or
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Preface
             to
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             did
             our
             Saviour
             begin
             his
             Prayer
             with
             this
             Compellation
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Hope
             of
             being
             heard
             ,
             or
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Relation
             wherein
             we
             stand
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             6
             .
             
             
               No
               Man
               cometh
               unto
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               by
               Me.
            
             Jo.
             xv
             .
             16
             .
             xvi
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Verily
               ,
               Verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whatsoever
               ye
               shall
               ask
               the
               Father
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               it
               you
               .
               —
               Ask
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               Receive
               ,
               that
               your
               Joy
               may
               be
               full
               .
            
             See
             Col.
             iii.
             17
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Why
             was
             that
             Circumstance
             added
             ,
             
               Which
               art
               in
               Heaven
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             the
             Difference
             between
             Him
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Earthly
               Parents
            
             ;
             who
             sometimes
             are
             hard
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             give
             them
             what
             they
             ask
             :
             Oftentimes
             are
             not
             able
             to
             supply
             their
             Needs
             :
             And
             ,
             in
             many
             Cases
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             what
             is
             best
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             either
             deny
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             given
             them
             what
             they
             desired
             ;
             or
             Give
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             advisable
             not
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             
             Whereas
             our
             
               Heavenly
               Father
            
             is
             
               All-Merciful
               ,
               All-Powerful
            
             ,
             and
             All-Wise
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             liable
             to
             none
             of
             these
             Defects
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Learn
             from
             this
             Introduction
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             come
             to
             God
             with
             Great
             Assurance
             ,
             but
             with
             Great
             Reverence
             too
             :
             
             Who
             as
             
               Our
               Father
            
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             hear
             his
             Children
             ,
             if
             they
             ask
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             of
             him
             ;
             As
             he
             is
             a
             
               Heavenly
               Father
            
             ,
             can
             give
             us
             whatsoever
             we
             stand
             in
             Need
             of
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             God
             so
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             our
             
               Earthly
               Fathers
            
             are
             upon
             Earth
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             :
             For
             God
             being
             infinite
             ,
             is
             
               every
               where
               present
            
             ;
             neither
             shut
             out
             of
             any
             Place
             ,
             nor
             Circumscribed
             by
             any
             .
             *
             But
             because
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             Excellencies
             of
             his
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             Glory
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             attended
             by
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             ;
             therefore
             Heaven
             is
             consider'd
             as
             his
             Court
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             .
             And
             we
             very
             properly
             direct
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             there
             ,
             where
             our
             
               Saviour
               sits
            
             to
             Intercede
             with
             Him
             for
             Us
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             
               Blessed
               Spirits
            
             attend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             fall
             down
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             are
             we
             taught
             to
             say
             ,
             
               OVR
               Father
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Not
             as
             if
             God
             were
             not
             the
             Father
             of
             Every
             One
             of
             Us
             in
             Particular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Us
             All
             in
             General
             ;
             or
             that
             We
             might
             not
             Each
             of
             Us
             truly
             ,
             and
             properly
             say
             ,
             
               My
               Father
            
             :
             But
             to
             enlarge
             our
             Affections
             ,
             and
             correct
             our
             Pride
             ,
             and
             increase
             our
             Charity
             ;
             and
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             so
             mean
             ,
             but
             what
             has
             as
             Good
             a
             Right
             to
             call
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             Greatest
             among
             Us
             ;
             nor
             any
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             Brother
             by
             Us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             treated
             ,
             and
             loved
             ,
             and
             pray'd
             for
             by
             Us
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             Q.
             HOW
             many
             Petitions
             are
             there
             in
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Six
               :
               Three
            
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             which
             may
             be
             accounted
             
               pious
               Wishes
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               formal
               Petitions
            
             :
             And
             Three
             with
             Relation
             to
             our
             
               Own
               Needs
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             First
             of
             These
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             did
             Christ
             begin
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             this
             Petition
             ,
             or
             Desire
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             us
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             make
             
               God's
               Glory
            
             the
             
               First
               Thing
            
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Chief
               End
            
             of
             all
             our
             Actions
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             31
             .
             
               Whether
               ye
               Eat
               ,
               or
               Drink
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               ye
               Do
               ,
               do
               all
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             The
             same
             as
             in
             the
             
               Third
               Commandment
            
             :
             viz.
             
               God
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             does
             in
             any
             wise
             Relate
             to
             Him.
             Exod.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
             xxxiv
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal.
             cxxxviii
             .
             2
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Hallowing
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             denotes
             the
             
               Separation
               of
               any
               Thing
               to
               a
               Holy
               Vse
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Treating
             ,
             and
             Respecting
             ,
             of
             it
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             the
             full
             Import
             of
             this
             Petition
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             That
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             make
             himself
             Known
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Adored
             ,
             and
             Glorified
             by
             ,
             the
             
               whole
               World.
            
             That
             he
             would
             so
             dispose
             Ours
             ,
             and
             all
             Other
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             never
             mention
             his
             Name
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             
               Religious
               Reverence
            
             .
             That
             whatsoever
             has
             any
             Relation
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             Houses
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             may
             all
             be
             treated
             by
             Us
             with
             a
             Regard
             suitable
             to
             the
             Majesty
             of
             Him
             to
             whom
             they
             belong
             :
             And
             that
             neither
             we
             our Selves
             ,
             nor
             any
             Others
             ,
             may
             ever
             entertain
             any
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             commit
             any
             Sins
             ,
             whereby
             either
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             his
             
               Son
               Jesus
            
             ;
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Other
             ,
             may
             be
             vilified
             ,
             or
             profaned
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             Second
             Petition
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thy
               Kingdom
               Come
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             In
             how
             many
             Respects
             is
             God
             a
             King
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Chiefly
             in
             these
             Three
             :
             First
             ,
             ‖
             As
             he
             is
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             he
             Created
             by
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Governs
             ,
             as
             well
             
             as
             Supports
             ,
             by
             his
             Providence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             †
             With
             Relation
             to
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             which
             he
             Governs
             ,
             and
             Conducts
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             And
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             With
             *
             Respect
             to
             his
             
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             where
             he
             Reigns
             with
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             over
             his
             Angels
             Now
             ;
             and
             will
             Rule
             over
             all
             his
             Saints
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             all
             Eternity
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             it
             that
             we
             here
             ,
             either
             Wish
             ,
             or
             Pray
             ,
             that
             God's
             
               Kingdom
               may
               Come
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             As
             we
             desire
             ;
             First
             ,
             
             That
             all
             Men
             may
             both
             more
             clearly
             Know
             ,
             and
             more
             worthily
             Obey
             the
             true
             ,
             and
             only
             God
             ;
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             ,
             to
             this
             End
             ,
             it
             would
             please
             God
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Borders
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             bring
             all
             Nations
             within
             the
             Pale
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             where
             it
             is
             already
             establish'd
             ;
             he
             would
             Go
             on
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             by
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Dominion
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             to
             implant
             the
             Fear
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             his
             Servants
             .
             That
             so
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             
               Eternal
               Kingdom
            
             may
             also
             be
             enlarged
             ;
             
             the
             Fulness
             of
             his
             Saints
             be
             accomplish'd
             ;
             and
             the
             blessed
             Time
             come
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             All
             be
             translated
             into
             his
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             all
             Other
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             being
             done
             away
             ,
             God
             alone
             shall
             be
             Exalted
             ,
             and
             Rule
             over
             his
             Saints
             ,
             for
             Ever
             and
             Ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             
               Third
               Petition
            
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Thy
               Will
               be
               done
               in
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             God
             declare
             his
             Will
             to
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Chiefly
             Two
             Ways
             ;
             By
             the
             Dispensations
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Rules
             he
             has
             set
             us
             to
             
               Live
               by
            
             ;
             whether
             They
             be
             by
             Nature
             implanted
             in
             Us
             ,
             or
             be
             Revealed
             to
             Us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             this
             Petition
             respect
             both
             these
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             does
             ;
             and
             so
             teaches
             us
             to
             Pray
             ,
             that
             (
             with
             Respect
             to
             the
             former
             of
             Them
             )
             we
             may
             always
             seriously
             consider
             the
             Ways
             of
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             discern
             what
             it
             is
             that
             He
             would
             have
             Us
             either
             Do
             ,
             or
             Suffer
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             thereunto
             .
             That
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             thereby
             call
             us
             to
             ,
             whether
             to
             a
             Prosperous
             ,
             or
             Unprosperous
             State
             ;
             to
             Receive
             Good
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             Suffer
             Evil
             ;
             we
             may
             ,
             in
             the
             One
             ,
             improve
             his
             Blessings
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             Benefit
             of
             those
             about
             Us
             ;
             *
             In
             the
             Other
             ,
             may
             patiently
             submit
             to
             whatsoever
             he
             shall
             call
             us
             to
             Suffer
             for
             his
             Sake
             .
             With
             Relation
             to
             the
             †
             Latter
             ,
             (
             the
             Rules
             he
             has
             Given
             Us
             to
             walk
             by
             )
             that
             we
             may
             faithfully
             Obey
             all
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             how
             contrary
             soever
             they
             may
             chance
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             our
             Own
             corrupt
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Affections
             ;
             and
             continue
             his
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             Constant
             Servants
             ,
             all
             the
             Days
             of
             our
             Life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             is
             this
             Circumstance
             added
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             shew
             us
             what
             kind
             of
             Obedience
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             God's
             Will.
             That
             as
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             not
             only
             Do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             do
             it
             with
             all
             Readiness
             ,
             Chearfulness
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             Delight
             ;
             so
             may
             We
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             fulfil
             it
             too
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             ever
             to
             attain
             to
             such
             a
             Perfection
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             in
             this
             
               present
               Life
            
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             It
             is
             hardly
             to
             be
             Expected
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             Pray
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             Come
             up
             as
             near
             as
             is
             possible
             to
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             must
             Learn
             from
             hence
             not
             only
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             Serve
             God
             ,
             but
             how
             we
             shall
             hereafter
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             blessed
             State
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Place
             ,
             of
             those
             Holy
             Spirits
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             First
             of
             those
             Petitions
             ,
             which
             you
             said
             Related
             to
             our
             
               Own
               Needs
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Give
               us
               this
               Day
               our
               daily
               Bread.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Observe
             from
             the
             General
             Composure
             of
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             present
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             as
             Man
             consists
             of
             Two
             different
             Parts
             ,
             A
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             has
             need
             of
             several
             Things
             to
             be
             given
             him
             for
             the
             Good
             of
             Both
             :
             So
             are
             we
             here
             directed
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             
               Present
               Life
            
             ;
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             may
             conduce
             to
             the
             
               Everlasting
               Happiness
            
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             that
             is
             
               to
               Come
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             our
             Saviour
             express
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             asked
             by
             Us
             ,
             for
             the
             Sustenance
             of
             our
             
               present
               Life
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             calls
             it
             
               Our
               daily
               Bread.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             the
             Word
             Bread
             denote
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             Commonly
             used
             in
             Scripture
             for
             all
             sort
             of
             Provision
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             
             and
             most
             necessary
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             may
             Supply
             the
             Defect
             of
             all
             Other
             .
             And
             it
             is
             here
             made
             Use
             of
             ,
             to
             signify
             All
             that
             is
             Necessary
             for
             our
             Support
             ;
             excluding
             at
             the
             same
             time
             whatsoever
             
             is
             Superfluous
             ;
             and
             desired
             rather
             to
             Gratify
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             than
             to
             Preserve
             our
             Life
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Our
               Bread
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             may
             imply
             these
             Two
             things
             :
             Either
             ,
             First
             ,
             What
             is
             Necessary
             for
             Us
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             for
             Our Selves
             ,
             and
             for
             those
             who
             depend
             upon
             Us.
             
             Or
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             called
             
               Our
               Bread
            
             ,
             as
             intimating
             that
             we
             are
             to
             Labour
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             Ours
             ,
             because
             Gotten
             by
             our
             
               Own
               Work
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             our
             Endeavours
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             Understand
             by
             the
             Word
             Daily
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             What
             is
             Sufficient
             for
             the
             
               Next
               Day
            
             :
             But
             then
             we
             Add
             withal
             ,
             
               this
               Day
            
             ,
             or
             
               Day
               by
               Day
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             though
             because
             such
             is
             the
             Uncertainty
             of
             Our
             present
             Life
             ,
             that
             how
             Many
             ,
             or
             how
             Few
             Days
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             to
             Come
             ,
             we
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             therefore
             we
             ask
             no
             more
             of
             God
             than
             what
             is
             needful
             for
             our
             
               present
               Support
            
             :
             Yet
             we
             trust
             ,
             
             that
             God
             ,
             of
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             will
             
               every
               Day
            
             Give
             us
             
               Our
               Bread
            
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Jews
             their
             Manna
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             continue
             Us
             in
             this
             State
             of
             our
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             until
             he
             shall
             bring
             Us
             to
             our
             
               Heavenly
               Canaan
            
             ,
             that
             Good
             Country
             which
             he
             has
             provided
             for
             Us.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             do
             we
             Pray
             to
             God
             for
             such
             a
             Support
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Not
             to
             exclude
             our
             Own
             reasonable
             Care
             in
             providing
             for
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             excuse
             our
             labouring
             after
             it
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             depend
             altogether
             upon
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Owe
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Support
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             Own
             Cunning
             ,
             
             or
             Industry
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             Blessing
             :
             And
             to
             engage
             Us
             thereby
             both
             to
             Rely
             the
             more
             confidently
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             
             those
             suitable
             Returns
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Gratitude
             ,
             that
             We
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             the
             Rich
             as
             mueh
             concern'd
             thus
             to
             
               Pray
               to
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Poor
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             altogether
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             composed
             this
             Prayer
             for
             Both
             alike
             .
             It
             is
             the
             same
             Providence
             of
             God
             which
             maintains
             both
             ;
             and
             and
             gives
             abundance
             to
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             a
             Competency
             to
             the
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             Unlawful
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             take
             
               Care
               of
            
             ,
             or
             provide
             for
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             the
             
               Next
               Day
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             :
             God
             himself
             has
             sent
             Us
             to
             the
             Ant
             to
             learn
             the
             contrary
             ;
             Prov.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
             
               Who
               provideth
               her
               Meat
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               gathereth
               her
               Food
               in
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
             Such
             a
             Care
             as
             goes
             no
             farther
             than
             a
             prudent
             Foresight
             ,
             and
             neither
             prompts
             us
             to
             any
             Evil
             ,
             nor
             keeps
             us
             back
             from
             any
             Good
             ,
             is
             certainly
             not
             only
             Innocent
             but
             Commendable
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             the
             World
             could
             not
             subsist
             Otherwise
             than
             by
             a
             continual
             Miracle
             ;
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             Expect
             ,
             where
             Ordinary
             Methods
             are
             to
             be
             had
             .
             The
             Solicitude
             which
             our
             Saviour
             forbids
             ,
             
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             sinful
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             proceeds
             from
             an
             immoderate
             Concern
             for
             the
             future
             :
             When
             Men
             are
             uneasie
             ,
             and
             discontented
             ;
             distrustful
             of
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             and
             still
             hoarding
             more
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             never
             have
             enough
             ;
             and
             trust
             more
             to
             their
             Own
             Care
             ,
             and
             Foresight
             ,
             than
             to
             God's
             Blessing
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             are
             the
             Blessings
             which
             we
             are
             here
             taught
             to
             ask
             of
             God
             for
             our
             Souls
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             The
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               past
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Prevention
             of
             them
             for
             the
             
               time
               to
               Come
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             do
             you
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             your
             
               Past
               Sins
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               And
               forgive
               Us
               our
               Trespasses
               ,
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespass
               against
               Us.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             forgiving
             of
             Trespasses
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             do
             away
             All
             my
             Sins
             ,
             
             of
             what
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Quality
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             
             that
             he
             would
             
               wash
               away
            
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             remit
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             trust
             that
             God
             will
             do
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             I
             take
             care
             to
             make
             Good
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             I
             ask
             it
             of
             him
             ;
             
             by
             forgiving
             of
             those
             who
             
               trespass
               against
               Me.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Will
             that
             alone
             suffice
             to
             intitule
             you
             to
             
               God's
               Forgiveness
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             :
             Without
             forgiving
             of
             Others
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             my self
             forgiven
             ;
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             15
             .
             but
             that
             I
             may
             be
             forgiven
             by
             God
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             only
             
               forgive
               Others
            
             ,
             
             but
             must
             my Self
             Repent
             of
             
               my
               Sins
            
             ,
             and
             
               ask
               Pardon
            
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             thro'
             the
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Mediation
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             then
             is
             this
             added
             ,
             as
             the
             Condition
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Pray
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Forgiveness
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             mention'd
             upon
             several
             Accounts
             :
             1st
             .
             As
             a
             Consideration
             very
             fit
             to
             be
             Offered
             by
             Us
             to
             God
             ,
             
             to
             Induce
             him
             to
             forgive
             Us.
             If
             we
             who
             are
             Proud
             ,
             and
             Peevish
             ;
             Easie
             to
             be
             Affronted
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             Reconciled
             ;
             yet
             ,
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             
               forgive
               those
            
             who
             have
             
               offended
               Vs
            
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             our
             most
             Gracious
             ,
             and
             
             Merciful
             
               Father
               forgive
               Vs
            
             ,
             in
             what
             we
             have
             Offended
             him
             .
             It
             was
             fit
             to
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             2dly
             ;
             as
             a
             Motive
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Grounds
             ,
             
             to
             assure
             Us
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             truly
             Repent
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Them
             ,
             God
             will
             certainly
             Remit
             them
             to
             Us.
             It
             was
             fit
             to
             have
             been
             added
             ,
             3dly
             ;
             to
             put
             us
             continually
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             necessity
             we
             lie
             under
             to
             forgive
             Injuries
             ,
             and
             to
             engage
             Us
             readily
             ,
             and
             heartily
             so
             to
             do
             :
             Considering
             that
             till
             we
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             
             we
             cannot
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Forgiveness
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             we
             do
             not
             Do
             it
             sincerely
             ,
             God
             will
             certainly
             find
             it
             out
             :
             And
             tho'
             by
             pretending
             a
             Reconciliation
             where
             Really
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             we
             may
             delude
             Men
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             deceive
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Those
             ,
             who
             say
             their
             
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             either
             continue
             at
             Variance
             with
             their
             Neighbour
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             do
             not
             truly
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             forgive
             Him
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             think
             that
             they
             .
             Do
             not
             pray
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             but
             for
             Vengeance
             :
             They
             Imprecate
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             Own
             Heads
             ;
             and
             do
             ,
             in
             Reality
             ,
             Pray
             after
             this
             desperate
             Manner
             .
             
               Thou
               ,
               O
               God!
               hast
               Commanded
               me
               to
            
             forgive
             my
             Brother
             his
             Trespasses
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               declared
               that
               unless
               I
               do
               so
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               not
            
             Forgive
             me
             my
             Sins
             .
             
               Well
               ;
               let
               what
               will
               come
               ,
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               it
               .
               I
               will
               not
            
             Forgive
             ,
             
               nor
               be
            
             Reconciled
             to
             my
             Brother
             ;
             
               do
               thou
               deal
               as
               thou
               pleasest
               with
            
             Me.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XL.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             last
             Petition
             of
             this
             Prayer
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               And
               lead
               Us
               not
               into
               Temptation
               ,
               but
               deliver
               Us
               from
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Temptation
             ?
          
           
           
             
             A.
             It
             ,
             in
             General
             ,
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             Trial
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             an
             Indifferent
             ,
             or
             even
             in
             a
             Good
             Sense
             ,
             to
             denote
             any
             Occasion
             of
             proving
             ,
             and
             experimenting
             a
             Man's
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Obedience
             .
             So
             God
             tempted
             Abraham
             :
             Gen.
             xxii
             .
             1
             .
             But
             it
             is
             more
             usually
             taken
             in
             an
             
               Ill
               Sense
            
             ;
             
             to
             denote
             such
             a
             Trial
             ,
             as
             is
             designed
             to
             seduce
             ,
             and
             lead
             Us
             into
             Sin.
             So
             the
             
               Devil
               tempts
            
             Us
             :
             Gal.
             vi.i.
             1
             Thes.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             18
             .
             So
             every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             by
             his
             
               Own
               Lusts
               ;
               Jam.
            
             i.
             14
             .
             So
             
               God
               tempteth
               no
               Man
               :
               Jam.
            
             i.
             13
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Evil
             which
             you
             here
             pray
             against
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             also
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             
               double
               Sense
            
             ;
             and
             signifie
             Either
             an
             
               Evil
               Person
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               Evil
               Thing
            
             .
             In
             the
             former
             it
             may
             Respect
             all
             
               Wicked
               Men
            
             ,
             
             but
             especially
             the
             
               Wicked
               One
            
             ,
             the
             Tempter
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Evil
             of
             Sin
             its
             self
             ,
             as
             the
             Evil
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             
             to
             which
             is
             seems
             most
             properly
             to
             Refer
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             is
             the
             full
             Import
             of
             this
             Petition
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             I
             therein
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             neither
             Try
             me
             himself
             beyond
             my
             Strength
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             my
             
               Own
               Flesh
            
             to
             do
             it
             .
             That
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             his
             Will
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             be
             exposed
             to
             any
             Great
             Temptations
             at
             all
             :
             But
             if
             for
             any
             Ends
             of
             his
             Wise
             Providence
             He
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             †
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             Tempted
             ;
             that
             then
             He
             would
             be
             pleased
             *
             Graciously
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             support
             me
             in
             my
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             Carry
             me
             with
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             through
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             led
             into
             Sin
             by
             Them.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XLI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             does
             the
             last
             Part
             of
             this
             Prayer
             consist
             of
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             Doxology
             ,
             or
             
               Conclusion
               :
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               ,
               for
               Ever
               ,
               and
               Ever
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             a
             Doxology
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             Form
             of
             giving
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Praise
             ,
             
             and
             
               Honour
               to
            
             God.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             was
             this
             Doxology
             here
             added
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             Us
             that
             all
             the
             Religious
             Service
             we
             pay
             to
             God
             ;
             whether
             we
             
               Pray
               ,
               Confess
            
             ,
             
             
               Give
               Thanks
            
             ,
             or
             whatever
             we
             do
             ,
             still
             we
             ought
             to
             design
             it
             All
             to
             his
             Glory
             .
             
             It
             was
             also
             added
             to
             keep
             up
             in
             our
             Minds
             a
             due
             Sense
             of
             the
             Reason
             we
             have
             both
             to
             Pray
             to
             God
             for
             all
             the
             things
             we
             have
             before
             consider'd
             ;
             and
             to
             expect
             a
             
               suitable
               Return
            
             of
             them
             at
             his
             hands
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             this
             Doxology
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             Ask
             these
             Things
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Very
             plainly
             :
             
             For
             because
             God
             is
             
               King
               of
               all
               the
               World
            
             ,
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             apply'd
             to
             by
             all
             his
             Creatures
             .
             Because
             his
             is
             the
             Power
             ;
             He
             is
             able
             both
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             answer
             our
             Requests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             of
             him
             it
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             desire
             whatsoever
             we
             stand
             in
             Need
             of
             .
             
             Because
             his
             is
             the
             Glory
             ,
             of
             all
             our
             
               Religious
               Invocation
            
             ;
             (
             't
             is
             a
             Worship
             that
             peculiarly
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             distinguish'd
             from
             the
             Creature
             ;
             )
             therefore
             to
             him
             only
             ought
             we
             to
             make
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             this
             Doxology
             encourage
             us
             to
             Hope
             that
             we
             shall
             Receive
             what
             we
             Ask
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             Because
             we
             do
             hereby
             profess
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             
               can
               Grant
            
             what
             we
             desire
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             we
             ask
             are
             so
             much
             for
             his
             
               Own
               Glory
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Our
             Advantage
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             doubt
             but
             that
             We
             
               shall
               Receive
            
             them
             from
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             After
             what
             manner
             do
             we
             acknowledge
             these
             Excellencies
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             a
             super-eminent
             manner
             ,
             beyond
             what
             they
             Are
             ,
             
             or
             Can
             be
             ,
             in
             any
             One
             besides
             .
             Others
             may
             have
             Authority
             ;
             but
             as
             derived
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             only
             is
             the
             
               Supreme
               King
            
             over
             all
             the
             Earth
             .
             Others
             may
             have
             Power
             ,
             but
             God
             only
             is
             Almighty
             .
             Others
             may
             have
             Glory
             ;
             a
             Majesty
             suitable
             to
             their
             Station
             ,
             and
             Character
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             to
             God
             only
             belongs
             the
             Excellency
             of
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             Worship
             .
             To
             him
             only
             is
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             
               Religious
               Invocation
            
             to
             be
             made
             :
             He
             only
             is
             either
             
               capable
               of
               it
            
             ,
             or
             can
             pretend
             any
             Right
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             do
             you
             to
             this
             Doxology
             add
             ,
             
               for
               Ever
               and
               Ever
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             To
             shew
             that
             these
             
               Divine
               Perfections
            
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             did
             always
             belong
             to
             God
             ;
             
             and
             will
             always
             continue
             to
             belong
             ,
             in
             this
             singular
             manner
             ,
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             does
             Amen
             import
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             a
             Word
             of
             Wish
             ,
             and
             Approbation
             ;
             and
             denotes
             our
             Assent
             to
             that
             to
             which
             it
             is
             subjoin'd
             ,
             
             with
             an
             
               Earnest
               Desire
            
             of
             its
             accomplishment
             .
             So
             that
             putting
             its
             several
             Significations
             together
             ,
             
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ;
             God
             of
             his
             Goodness
             Grant
             what
             I
             have
             here
             pray'd
             for
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             trust
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             of
             his
             Mercy
             towards
             me
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XLII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             is
             the
             Other
             Means
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             Conveyance
             of
             his
             Grace
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             to
             confirm
             to
             Us
             his
             Promises
             ,
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             worthy
             participation
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacraments
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               mean
               you
               by
               this
               Word
            
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               I
               mean
               an
               Outward
               and
               Uisible
               Sign
               of
               an
               Inward
               and
               Spiritual
               Grace
               ,
               given
               unto
               Us
               ,
               and
               Ordained
               by
               Christ
               Himself
               ,
               as
               a
               Means
               whereby
               we
               receive
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               a
               Pledge
               to
               assure
               Us
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q
               How
               many
               such
               Sacraments
               hath
               Christ
               Ordained
               in
               his
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Two
               only
               as
               generally
               Necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               LORD
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             these
             two
             are
             properly
             Sacraments
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             the
             whole
             Nature
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             before
             described
             ,
             does
             belong
             to
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             1st
             .
             There
             is
             in
             both
             these
             an
             Outward
             and
             
               Visible
               Sign
               ;
               viz.
               Water
            
             ,
             in
             
               Baptism
               ;
               Bread
            
             and
             Wine
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             2dly
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Inward
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             ,
             both
             signified
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             ,
             by
             these
             Signs
             .
             The
             Washing
             of
             
               Regeneration
               ,
               Tit.
            
             iii.
             5
             .
             by
             the
             One
             ;
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             by
             the
             Other
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             3dly
             .
             There
             is
             for
             both
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
             For
             
               Baptism
               ,
               Mat.
            
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             
               Go
               ye
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             For
             
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               Luk.
            
             xxii
             .
             19
             .
             
               This
               do
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me.
            
             See
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             4thly
             .
             They
             were
             both
             Ordain'd
             as
             a
             Means
             whereby
             to
             Convey
             their
             several
             Graces
             to
             Us
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Pledge
             to
             
               assure
               Vs
            
             of
             them
             .
             Baptism
             to
             Regenerate
             Us
             ;
             Jo.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Tit.
             iii.
             5
             .
             The
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             to
             communicate
             to
             Us
             
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             of
             Christ
             :
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             For
             which
             Reason
             ,
             lastly
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Generally
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               All
               Christians
            
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             them
             ;
             nor
             may
             Any
             ,
             without
             hazard
             of
             missing
             of
             these
             Graces
             ,
             refuse
             to
             Use
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             being
             made
             Partakers
             of
             them
             .
             Jo.
             iii.
             5
             .
             
               Except
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               of
               Water
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             .
             
               This
               do
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               Me.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             these
             All
             the
             Sacraments
             that
             any
             Christians
             Receive
             ,
             as
             establish'd
             by
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             these
             adds
             five
             more
             ;
             tho'
             They
             cannot
             say
             that
             they
             are
             all
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ;
             
               viz.
               Confirmation
               :
               Penance
               :
               Extreme-Vnction
               :
               Orders
            
             :
             and
             Matrimony
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             it
             appear
             that
             these
             are
             not
             
               truly
               Sacraments
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             
               not
               One
            
             of
             them
             hath
             ALL
             the
             Conditions
             Required
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             the
             
               most
               part
            
             have
             hardly
             Any
             of
             Them.
             
          
           
             
             CONFIRMATION
             is
             ,
             we
             confess
             ,
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Ceremony
            
             :
             As
             such
             it
             is
             still
             Retain'd
             ,
             and
             Practised
             by
             Us.
             But
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             at
             most
             ,
             but
             an
             
               Apostolical
               Ceremony
               .
               Christ
            
             neither
             Ordain'd
             any
             such
             Sign
             ;
             nor
             made
             it
             either
             the
             Seal
             ,
             or
             
               Means
               ,
               of
               conveying
            
             any
             
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             to
             Us.
             
          
           
           
             PENANCE
             ;
             if
             Publick
             ,
             is
             confessedly
             a
             part
             of
             Church-Discipline
             .
             If
             Private
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Application
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             
               the
               Keys
            
             to
             a
             particular
             Person
             ,
             for
             his
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             Correction
             .
             It
             has
             neither
             any
             
               Outward
               Sign
               instituted
            
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               inward
               Grace
            
             ,
             particularly
             annex'd
             to
             it
             .
             Indeed
             if
             a
             true
             Penitent
             Receive
             Absolution
             from
             his
             Minister
             ,
             God
             Ratifies
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             forgives
             the
             Sin.
             But
             so
             God
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             neither
             any
             Confession
             been
             made
             to
             ,
             or
             
               Absolution
               Received
            
             from
             ,
             Him.
             And
             that
             the
             Sin
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             is
             Owing
             to
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             Repentance
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             
             Priest's
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             In
             
               EXTREME
               VNCTION
            
             there
             is
             an
             
               Outward
               Sign
            
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             
             Christ's
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             Institution
             .
             
             They
             
               anointed
               Sick
               Persons
            
             for
             the
             Recovery
             of
             their
             Bodily
             Health
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             certain
             Cases
             ,
             advised
             the
             Elders
             of
             
               the
               Church
            
             to
             be
             sent
             for
             ,
             to
             do
             likewise
             .
             But
             as
             to
             any
             
               Spiritual
               Effects
            
             ,
             they
             neither
             used
             any
             such
             Sign
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             Recommended
             it
             to
             Others
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             the
             least
             Ground
             on
             which
             to
             expect
             any
             such
             benefit
             from
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             MATRIMONY
             ,
             is
             a
             Holy
             State
             ,
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             highly
             to
             be
             accounted
             of
             by
             All
             Men.
             But
             it
             neither
             confers
             any
             Grace
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             Encreases
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             :
             And
             therefore
             is
             not
             to
             be
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             proper
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             ORDINATION
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             .
             By
             the
             Administration
             of
             it
             Authority
             is
             Given
             to
             those
             Who
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             minister
             in
             Holy
             Things
             ;
             which
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
             We
             do
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             but
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             accompanies
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             and
             the
             Discharge
             of
             those
             Ministries
             
             which
             are
             perform'd
             in
             consequence
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             this
             Grace
             ,
             is
             only
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             particular
             Employ
             ;
             not
             such
             a
             Grace
             ,
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             it
             is
             given
             to
             such
             Persons
             rather
             for
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Others
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             their
             Own
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               How
               many
               Parts
               are
               there
               in
               a
               Sacrament
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Two
               ;
               the
               Outward
               and
               Uisible
               Sign
               ,
               and
               the
               Inward
               and
               Spiritual
               Grace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               First
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             New
             ,
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Birth
               ,
               Jo.
            
             iii.
             4
             .
             the
             Seal
             of
             our
             
               Adoption
               ,
               Rom.
            
             iv
             .
             11
             .
             and
             the
             Solemn
             Means
             of
             our
             Admission
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Church
               ▪
               Acts
            
             ii
             .
             41
             .
             Col.
             ii
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             By
             the
             
               Outward
               Washing
            
             whereof
             ,
             our
             
               Inward
               Washing
            
             from
             our
             Sins
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             is
             both
             
               clearly
               exhibited
            
             ,
             and
             
               certainly
               sealed
            
             to
             Us.
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             11
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
             38.39
             .
             Heb
             ix
             .
             14
             .
             Tit.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             Baptism
             perform'd
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             By
             
               dipping
               in
               ;
               pouring
               on
               of
               ;
               or
               sprinkling
               with
               Water
            
             ;
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             In
             which
             of
             these
             was
             this
             Sacrament
             administred
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             To
             Aged
             ,
             and
             Healthful
             Persons
             ,
             in
             that
             Hot
             Country
             in
             which
             our
             Saviour
             lived
             ,
             it
             was
             
             for
             the
             most
             part
             administred
             by
             dipping
             ,
             or
             plunging
             ,
             the
             Person
             who
             was
             Baptized
             ,
             into
             the
             Water
             :
             According
             to
             the
             common
             Ceremony
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             Receiving
             Proselytes
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Ceremony
             ;
             and
             from
             which
             our
             Saviour
             seems
             to
             have
             taken
             Occasion
             to
             institute
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Were
             any
             Baptized
             otherwise
             at
             the
             Beginning
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             but
             that
             as
             All
             who
             Embraced
             the
             Gospel
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             these
             could
             not
             be
             dipped
             in
             Water
             .
             Such
             were
             very
             Old
             ,
             and
             Sick
             Persons
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             All
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             when
             Three
             ,
             and
             
               Five
               Thousand
            
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ;
             very
             likely
             in
             a
             private
             House
             ;
             Acts
             ii
             .
             41
             .
             Acts
             iv
             .
             4
             .
             where
             it
             would
             have
             been
             very
             difficult
             to
             have
             had
             Water
             enough
             ,
             and
             endless
             ,
             to
             have
             dipped
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             
               Necessary
               Parts
            
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Water
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             :
             The
             One
             to
             Represent
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Washing
            
             ,
             and
             Cleansing
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             the
             Other
             to
             declare
             the
             Faith
             into
             which
             we
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             namely
             ,
             of
             
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             came
             the
             Custom
             of
             Dipping
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             universally
             left
             off
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Chiefly
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             Charity
             ;
             because
             when
             the
             Gospel
             became
             every
             where
             Received
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             to
             be
             Baptized
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             
               believing
               Parents
            
             ;
             many
             of
             which
             (
             in
             these
             Cold
             Countries
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Great
             Part
             of
             the
             Year
             )
             could
             not
             be
             dipped
             in
             Water
             without
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             it
             was
             necessary
             
             either
             to
             Sprinkle
             them
             only
             with
             Water
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             Baptize
             them
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Ground
             had
             the
             Church
             to
             admit
             of
             Sprinkling
             ,
             as
             sufficient
             to
             answer
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             The
             Example
             of
             the
             Purifications
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             as
             well
             by
             Sprinklings
             ,
             as
             Washings
             :
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             13
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             Application
             of
             this
             made
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Cleansing
            
             of
             us
             from
             our
             Sins
             :
             Heb.
             x.
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             by
             St.
             Peter
             to
             the
             same
             Purpose
             :
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             2
             .
             
             The
             Analogy
             between
             the
             Sprinkling
             of
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             Sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             Cleansed
             from
             our
             Sins
             :
             All
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             left
             a
             sufficient
             Latitude
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             administer
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             these
             Ways
             ;
             so
             the
             Law
             of
             Charity
             Required
             that
             the
             Church
             should
             make
             Choice
             of
             Sprinkling
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             a
             
               total
               Immersion
            
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Charity
             does
             approve
             of
             it
             .
             Mat.
             ix
             .
             13
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             YOU
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             Every
             Sacrament
             there
             were
             Two
             Parts
             ,
             an
             Outward
             ,
             and
             
               Visible
               Sign
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Inward
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             :
             Tell
             me
             therefore
             ;
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Outward
               Uisible
               Sign
               ,
               or
               Form
               in
               Baptism
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Water
               wherein
               the
               Person
               is
               Baptized
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             this
             Element
             so
             necessary
             a
             part
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             in
             no
             Case
             depart
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             ,
             and
             was
             designed
             to
             denote
             our
             
               Spiritual
               Cleansing
            
             by
             
               Christ's
               
               Blood
            
             :
             That
             as
             our
             Bodies
             are
             wash'd
             with
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             from
             their
             Pollutions
             ,
             by
             Water
             ;
             so
             are
             our
             Souls
             purified
             from
             Sin
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             for
             both
             these
             Reasons
             it
             is
             a
             Necessary
             ,
             and
             Immutable
             Part
             ,
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             the
             
               Form
               of
               Baptism
            
             necessary
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             Necessary
             ;
             nor
             can
             this
             Sacrament
             be
             
               duly
               administred
            
             by
             any
             Other
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             no
             Other
             Form
             ever
             used
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             Times
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             indeed
             said
             of
             Some
             in
             those
             Times
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             
               Jewish
               Converts
            
             ,
             or
             had
             Received
             
               John's
               Baptism
            
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             
               Baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             But
             this
             does
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             they
             may
             have
             been
             Baptized
             (
             as
             no
             doubt
             they
             were
             )
             in
             the
             Words
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             All
             it
             implies
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Baptized
             into
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             by
             comparing
             the
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             together
             ,
             it
             will
             Evidently
             appear
             .
             See
             Act.
             viii
             .
             16
             .
             x.
             48
             .
             xix
             .
             5
             .
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
             Gal.
             iii.
             7
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             then
             the
             Words
             appointed
             by
             Christ
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             to
             Use
             any
             Other
             ,
             will
             destroy
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             I
             dot
             say
             :
             For
             as
             Persons
             of
             all
             Countries
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             so
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Form
             of
             Words
             may
             be
             translated
             into
             the
             Language
             of
             Every
             Country
             ;
             and
             Baptism
             be
             effectually
             administred
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Sense
             is
             preserved
             .
             That
             which
             we
             insist
             upon
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Person
             who
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             Baptized
             in
             the
             Name
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             profess
             the
             Faith
             of
             ,
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               is
               the
               Inward
               or
               Spiritual
               Grace
               ,
            
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
           
             
               A.
               A
               Death
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               New-birth
               unto
               Righteousness
               ;
               for
               heing
               by
               Nature
               born
               in
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               Wrath
               ,
               we
               are
               hereby
               made
               the
               Children
               of
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             all
             Men
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             born
             in
             Sin
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             They
             are
             ,
             ever
             since
             that
             by
             the
             Transgression
             of
             our
             First
             Parents
             Sin
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             :
             Nor
             was
             ever
             any
             Exempt
             from
             this
             unhappy
             State
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             who
             knew
             no
             Sin
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             all
             Men
             ,
             by
             Nature
             ,
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Being
             born
             in
             Sin
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             also
             Children
             of
             Wrath
             :
             Seeing
             All
             Sin
             is
             both
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             his
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Have
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Believing
               Parents
            
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             no
             Privilege
             above
             Others
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             they
             have
             :
             For
             being
             descended
             from
             those
             who
             are
             Members
             of
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             ,
             they
             are
             born
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             are
             the
             Heirs
             of
             
               God's
               Promises
            
             ;
             and
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Jews
             had
             to
             Circumcision
             .
             And
             therefore
             should
             they
             chance
             to
             Die
             before
             they
             have
             Received
             it
             ,
             yet
             this
             being
             no
             Fault
             of
             theirs
             ,
             we
             piously
             believe
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             no
             barr
             to
             their
             Pretensions
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             shall
             nevertheless
             be
             saved
             ,
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             How
             are
             those
             who
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             made
             thereby
             Children
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             As
             by
             Baptism
             they
             are
             taken
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             are
             Regenerated
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             and
             Wash'd
             from
             their
             Sins
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             should
             they
             Die
             before
             they
             commit
             any
             
               Actual
               Sin
            
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             by
             
               God's
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               certainly
               be
               Saved
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             all
             who
             are
             Baptized
             made
             Partakers
             of
             these
             Benefits
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             They
             are
             all
             thereby
             put
             into
             a
             
               State
               of
               Salvation
            
             ,
             and
             become
             
               Children
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             But
             those
             only
             continue
             in
             this
             State
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             their
             Right
             to
             these
             Benefits
             ,
             who
             take
             care
             to
             Live
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             fulfil
             those
             Promises
             ,
             which
             either
             Themselves
             made
             ;
             or
             which
             were
             ,
             by
             Others
             ,
             made
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             Behalf
             ,
             at
             their
             Baptism
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLV
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               WHat
               is
               required
               of
               Persons
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Repentance
               ,
               whereby
               they
               forsake
               Sin
               ;
               and
               Faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               stedfastly
               Believe
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               made
               to
               them
               in
               that
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Repentance
             is
             required
             to
             prepare
             any
             Person
             for
             Baptism
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             same
             which
             is
             Required
             to
             qualify
             a
             Man
             for
             
               God's
               Forgiveness
            
             after
             Baptism
             .
             For
             Baptism
             ,
             if
             duly
             Received
             ,
             washes
             away
             all
             Sin
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             One
             can
             worthily
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             heartily
             Repent
             of
             all
             his
             Sins
             ;
             and
             firmly
             Resolve
             never
             more
             to
             Return
             to
             any
             .
             Act.
             ii
             .
             38
             ,
             41.
             iii.
             18
             .
             viii
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             Faith
             which
             Every
             One
             ought
             to
             bring
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             firm
             Belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             but
             more
             especially
             ,
             
             of
             all
             those
             Articles
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             solemnly
             ,
             at
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             to
             profess
             his
             Belief
             of
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Act.
             viii
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             Q.
             If
             such
             a
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             be
             Required
             of
             all
             who
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             How
             come
             
             
               Infants
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               tender
               Age
               cannot
               perform
            
             either
             of
             Them
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Because
               they
               promise
               them
               Both
               by
               their
               Sureties
               ,
               which
               Promise
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Age
               themselves
               are
               bound
               to
               Perform
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             not
             
               Actual
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             required
             of
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Persons
             capable
             of
             it
             :
             Otherwise
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             they
             be
             Obliged
             to
             Believe
             ,
             and
             Repent
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             Capable
             of
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             any
             One
             Promise
             this
             for
             Another
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Upon
             a
             Supposition
             of
             Charity
             :
             That
             as
             Children
             are
             born
             of
             
               Christian
               Parents
            
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             Security
             of
             being
             bred
             up
             to
             a
             Sense
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             infinite
             Obligations
             that
             lie
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             Repent
             ,
             and
             Believe
             ;
             So
             they
             will
             take
             care
             (
             by
             God's
             help
             )
             so
             to
             order
             both
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Manners
             ,
             as
             their
             Interest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Duty
             ,
             Requires
             them
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             if
             they
             should
             not
             fulfil
             ,
             what
             has
             been
             promised
             in
             their
             Names
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             that
             Case
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             made
             on
             their
             behalf
             will
             be
             Void
             :
             And
             so
             by
             not
             fulfilling
             what
             was
             promised
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             lose
             all
             those
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             Otherwise
             have
             been
             obliged
             to
             bestow
             upon
             Them.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             more
             Reasonable
             to
             tarry
             till
             Persons
             are
             Grown
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             make
             the
             Covenant
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             are
             not
             to
             consider
             what
             we
             think
             best
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             has
             directed
             Us
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             God
             expresly
             order'd
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Him
             ,
             
             at
             
               Eight
               Days
            
             Old.
             
             Into
             the
             Place
             of
             
               Circumcision
               ,
               Baptism
            
             has
             succeeded
             ;
             as
             the
             Gospel
             has
             into
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             Law.
             There
             is
             therefore
             the
             same
             Reason
             why
             our
             Children
             should
             ,
             from
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Christian
             ;
             as
             why
             the
             
               Jews
               Children
            
             should
             have
             been
             entred
             into
             the
             
               Legal
               Covenant
            
             .
             Our
             Infants
             are
             as
             capable
             of
             Covenanting
             ,
             as
             theirs
             were
             :
             And
             if
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             Receive
             them
             ;
             
             and
             did
             not
             Account
             the
             Incapacity
             which
             their
             Age
             put
             them
             under
             ,
             any
             bar
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             Circumcision
             ;
             neither
             ought
             we
             to
             think
             the
             same
             Defect
             ,
             any
             sufficient
             Obstacle
             to
             keep
             our
             Infants
             from
             being
             Baptized
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             Q.
             WHat
             is
             the
             
               Other
               Sacrament
            
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Why
             do
             you
             call
             it
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             it
             was
             both
             Instituted
             by
             our
             Lord
             at
             Supper
             ,
             
             and
             was
             designed
             to
             succeed
             into
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             
               Paschal
               Supper
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Ought
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             administred
             only
             at
             the
             
               Time
               of
               Supper
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             we
             should
             be
             Obliged
             to
             Eat
             our
             
               Own
               Supper
            
             before
             it
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             Celebrate
             it
             only
             
               Once
               a
               Year
            
             ;
             in
             an
             Vpper
             Room
             ;
             in
             an
             
               Eating
               Posture
            
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             took
             that
             Occasion
             ,
             and
             that
             Season
             ,
             for
             the
             Institution
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             thereby
             to
             Oblige
             Us
             to
             Celebrate
             it
             in
             all
             the
             exact
             Circumstances
             of
             
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Posture
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             occurr'd
             in
             his
             
               Own
               Administration
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               Q.
               Why
               was
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ordain'd
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               For
               the
               continual
               Remembrance
               of
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Benefits
               which
               we
               receive
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             a
             
               Continual
               Remembrance
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             A
             Remembrance
             that
             is
             not
             to
             determine
             after
             a
             certain
             Time
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Paschal
               Supper
            
             did
             ;
             but
             is
             to
             continue
             to
             be
             kept
             up
             by
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             intimated
             by
             that
             Expression
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Celebrated
             only
             Once
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             as
             the
             Passover
             was
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             Administred
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             
               Constant
               ,
               Lively
               Remembrance
            
             ,
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             
               Death
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Wherefore
             do
             you
             call
             it
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             Because
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Dying
             ,
             became
             an
             an
             
               Expiatory
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             Christ
             then
             
               suffer
               Death
            
             for
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             
               our
               Sins
            
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             He
             did
             :
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             by
             his
             Death
             we
             might
             be
             free'd
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             Punishment
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Was
             it
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             ?
          
           
             
             A.
             It
             was
             necessary
             ;
             for
             without
             
               shedding
               of
               Blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               :
            
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             22
             .
             And
             Death
             being
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Sin
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             Otherwise
             have
             free'd
             us
             from
             Death
             ,
             than
             by
             Dying
             himself
             in
             our
             Stead
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Can
             Christ
             any
             more
             Suffer
             ,
             or
             Die
             ,
             now
             ,
             since
             his
             
               Rising
               from
               the
               Dead
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             expresly
             tells
             us
             that
             he
             cannot
             ;
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Christ
               being
               Raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               dieth
               no
               more
               ;
               Death
               hath
               no
               more
               Dominion
               over
               him
               .
               For
               in
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               he
               died
               unto
               Sin
               Once
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               he
               liveth
               ,
               he
               liveth
               unto
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             do
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             again
             Offer'd
             for
             Us
             ,
             as
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             This
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             a
             Renewal
             ,
             or
             Repetition
             ,
             of
             
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
            
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             
               Solemn
               Memorial
            
             ,
             and
             Exhibition
             of
             it
             .
             To
             talk
             of
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             without
             Suffering
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             is
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             its
             self
             Absurd
             ,
             and
             Unreasonable
             :
             Every
             Sacrifice
             being
             put
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             the
             Person
             for
             whom
             it
             is
             offer'd
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             treated
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             Person
             ,
             in
             Rigour
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             admitted
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             in
             his
             stead
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             hence
             ,
             concludes
             ,
             
             that
             Christ
             could
             not
             be
             more
             than
             
               Once
               Offer'd
            
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             but
             
               Once
               Suffer
            
             .
             But
             to
             suppose
             that
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             present
             
               Glorified
               State
            
             ,
             can
             Suffer
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             all
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             are
             ashamed
             to
             assert
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             Mass
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             Sense
             ,
             this
             Sacrament
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             as
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             But
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             should
             be
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             
               proper
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             as
             they
             
             define
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
             to
             be
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             False
             ,
             and
             Impious
             to
             assert
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             was
             then
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             this
             Institution
             ?
          
           
             A.
             To
             leave
             to
             his
             Church
             a
             Perpetual
             ,
             Solemn
             ,
             and
             Sacred
             Memorial
             of
             his
             Death
             for
             Us.
             That
             as
             often
             as
             we
             come
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Table
            
             ,
             
             and
             there
             join
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             we
             might
             be
             moved
             ,
             by
             what
             is
             there
             done
             ,
             at
             once
             both
             to
             Call
             to
             Our
             Remembrance
             all
             the
             Passages
             of
             his
             Passion
             ;
             (
             to
             consider
             him
             as
             there
             set
             forth
             Crucified
             before
             our
             Eyes
             ;
             )
             and
             to
             Meditate
             upon
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             thus
             dying
             for
             Us
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             mighty
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             have
             accrued
             to
             Us
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             YOU
             before
             said
             ,
             that
             in
             Every
             Sacrament
             there
             must
             be
             Two
             Parts
             ,
             an
             Outward
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Inward
               :
               What
               is
            
             therefore
             
               the
               Outward
               Part
               ,
               or
               Sign
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               Commanded
               to
               be
               Received
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             
               Christ
               Institute
            
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             Both
             these
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             He
             did
             :
             He
             first
             
               took
               Bread
               ,
               gave
               Thanks
               ,
               and
               Brake
               it
               ;
               saying
               ,
               Take
               ,
               Eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Body
               which
               is
               broken
               for
               you
               ,
               This
               do
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             And
             then
             ;
             
               After
               the
               same
               Manner
               he
               took
               the
               Cup
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               my
               Blood
               ;
               This
               do
               ye
               ,
               as
               oft
               
               as
               ye
               drink
               it
               ,
               in
               Remembrance
               of
               me
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Q.
             For
             what
             End
             did
             Christ
             appoint
             these
             
               Outward
               Signs
            
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Words
             of
             his
             Institution
             plainly
             shew
             it
             ;
             that
             those
             who
             celebrate
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             might
             Eat
             of
             the
             One
             ,
             and
             Drink
             of
             the
             Other
             ,
             at
             his
             Table
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             it
             necessary
             for
             all
             those
             who
             join
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             both
             to
             Eat
             of
             that
             Bread
             ,
             and
             to
             Drink
             of
             that
             Cup
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             so
             necessary
             that
             they
             cannot
             ,
             
             without
             violating
             our
             
               Saviour's
               Institution
            
             ,
             come
             to
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             unless
             they
             do
             it
             .
             For
             Christ
             appointed
             Both
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             takes
             not
             the
             Cup
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Bread
             ,
             does
             not
             Communicate
             in
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             not
             a
             Person
             who
             only
             looks
             on
             ,
             and
             sees
             the
             
               Priest
               Officiate
               ,
               Commemorate
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
            
             and
             meditate
             upon
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             if
             he
             received
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             will
             answer
             your
             Question
             with
             Another
             :
             May
             not
             a
             Person
             who
             is
             not
             Baptized
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             administred
             ,
             be
             truly
             penitent
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             Regenerated
             ,
             and
             Adopted
             into
             the
             Communion
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             as
             fully
             as
             if
             he
             were
             himself
             wash'd
             with
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             But
             yet
             the
             bare
             looking
             on
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             would
             not
             intitule
             such
             a
             One
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             Regeneration
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             any
             more
             intitule
             the
             Other
             ,
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             and
             Blood.
             In
             all
             these
             Cases
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             what
             we
             think
             we
             might
             do
             ,
             but
             what
             Christ
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             do
             :
             And
             we
             must
             observe
             what
             he
             Requires
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             mean
             
             to
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             what
             he
             Promises
             .
             Now
             that
             in
             the
             present
             Instance
             is
             not
             idly
             to
             look
             on
             ;
             but
             to
             
               do
               this
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             to
             
               Eat
               this
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             Drink
             of
             
               this
               Cup
            
             ,
             in
             
               Remembrance
               of
               Him.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             it
             necessary
             that
             
               Every
               Communicant
            
             should
             Receive
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             
               Both
               Kinds
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             think
             it
             Necessary
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             has
             appointed
             it
             .
             Thus
             he
             gave
             it
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             Received
             it
             at
             his
             Hands
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             his
             Disciples
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Receiving
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             
               both
               Kinds
            
             ,
             does
             not
             argue
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             People
             to
             do
             likewise
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Whether
             all
             who
             were
             then
             present
             at
             the
             Table
             with
             our
             Saviour
             were
             Priests
             ,
             is
             very
             Uncertain
             .
             The
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             ,
             was
             at
             that
             time
             at
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             did
             eat
             the
             Passover
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             she
             was
             certainly
             but
             a
             
               Lay
               Communicant
            
             .
             And
             many
             Others
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Circumstances
             .
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             ;
             Our
             Saviour
             made
             no
             distinction
             between
             Priests
             ,
             and
             
               Lay
               Communicants
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Business
             of
             Receiving
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             One
             ,
             or
             
               Both
               Kinds
            
             .
             He
             Gave
             both
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             himself
             ,
             to
             All
             that
             were
             at
             the
             Table
             ;
             and
             He
             has
             left
             a
             General
             Commandment
             to
             Us
             
               to
               do
               likewise
            
             .
             And
             his
             Words
             ,
             and
             his
             Action
             together
             ,
             evidently
             require
             this
             of
             all
             of
             Us
             :
             That
             those
             who
             Administer
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             should
             Administer
             it
             as
             Christ
             did
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             Receive
             it
             ,
             should
             Receive
             it
             as
             the
             Disciples
             did
             of
             Him.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             then
             make
             no
             Distinction
             between
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             what
             concerns
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             to
             the
             Manner
             of
             Receiving
             it
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             .
             When
             those
             who
             are
             Priests
             Receive
             this
             Sacrament
             of
             another
             Priest
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             
               Word
               Preach'd
            
             :
             They
             do
             it
             not
             as
             Priests
             ,
             but
             as
             Christians
             .
             And
             therefore
             at
             the
             Institution
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             alone
             acted
             as
             a
             Priest
             :
             He
             resembled
             the
             Ministers
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             the
             Disciples
             represented
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             who
             were
             afterwards
             to
             Receive
             the
             Sacrament
             from
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             that
             
               They
               Received
            
             it
             at
             
               Christ's
               Hands
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             is
             not
             this
             Sacrament
             as
             Perfect
             in
             
               One
               Kind
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Both
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Can
             a
             Thing
             be
             perfect
             ,
             which
             wants
             one
             half
             of
             what
             is
             Required
             to
             make
             it
             Perfect
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             who
             Receives
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             does
             therewith
             Receive
             the
             Blood
             too
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Though
             that
             be
             not
             the
             Question
             ,
             yet
             if
             not
             only
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             is
             ,
             absolutely
             deny'd
             by
             Us
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             can
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             manifest
             Absurdity
             be
             affirm'd
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             Represent
             his
             
               Crucified
               Body
            
             ;
             
             his
             Body
             as
             it
             was
             
               Given
               for
               Vs.
            
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             when
             He
             suffer'd
             ,
             his
             Blood
             was
             shed
             ,
             
             and
             let
             out
             of
             
               his
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             Represent
             his
             Blood
             thus
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             Cup
             was
             consecrated
             apart
             by
             Him.
             And
             how
             then
             can
             it
             be
             pretended
             that
             he
             who
             Communicates
             in
             Such
             a
             Body
             ,
             must
             partake
             of
             the
             Blood
             together
             with
             it
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             not
             our
             Business
             ;
             The
             Points
             which
             we
             insist
             
             upon
             are
             these
             :
             First
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             having
             confessedly
             instituted
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             
               both
               Kinds
            
             ,
             and
             commanded
             Us
             to
             
               Do
               likewise
            
             ;
             those
             do
             not
             evidently
             depart
             from
             his
             Institution
             ,
             who
             Give
             ,
             and
             Receive
             it
             ,
             only
             in
             One
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             do
             ;
             Then
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             They
             have
             any
             Reason
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Benefits
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             Receive
             it
             
               after
               such
               a
               Manner
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             has
             commanded
             Us
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             the
             Apostles
             give
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             
               Lay
               Communicants
            
             in
             their
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             certainly
             ;
             or
             else
             St.
             Paul
             would
             never
             have
             argued
             with
             the
             Corinthians
             against
             Communicating
             with
             Idolaters
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             15
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               I
               speak
               as
               to
               Wise
               Men
               ,
               judge
               ye
               what
               I
               say
               .
               The
               CVP
               of
               Blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ?
               —
               Ye
               cannot
               drink
               the
               CVP
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               and
               the
               Cup
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             Nor
             have
             spoken
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             :
             Ver.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             In
             every
             One
             of
             which
             ,
             He
             takes
             notice
             of
             their
             Drinking
             of
             the
             
               Sacramental
               CVP
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             Eating
             of
             the
             
               Sacramental
               Bread.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             then
             do
             you
             think
             of
             Those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             Cup
             to
             the
             Laity
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             of
             a
             most
             presumptuous
             Sort
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             Sacrilegiously
             deprive
             the
             People
             of
             what
             Christ
             has
             given
             them
             a
             Right
             to
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             think
             this
             Change
             so
             considerable
             ,
             as
             to
             warrant
             you
             to
             break
             off
             Communion
             with
             that
             Church
             which
             has
             made
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             one
             can
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             Receive
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             after
             any
             
               Other
               Manner
            
             ,
             than
             Christ
             has
             ordain'd
             it
             to
             be
             Received
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             shall
             obstinately
             Refuse
             to
             give
             it
             to
             the
             
               Lay
               Communicant
            
             in
             
             
               Both
               Kinds
            
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             not
             to
             Receive
             it
             of
             her
             Priests
             at
             all
             :
             But
             to
             go
             to
             those
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             distribute
             it
             to
             them
             in
             the
             same
             Integrity
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             first
             Instituted
             by
             our
             Blessed
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               WHat
               is
               the
               Inward
               Part
               ,
               or
               Thing
               Signified
               ,
            
             in
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               are
               verily
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               taken
               and
               received
               by
               the
               Faithful
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               really
            
             distributed
             to
             every
             Communicant
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             for
             then
             every
             Communicant
             ,
             howsoever
             prepared
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             for
             it
             ;
             would
             alike
             Receive
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Substance
             ,
             there
             .
             That
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Priest
             to
             the
             Communicant
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             Nature
             ,
             the
             same
             after
             Consecration
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             
               viz.
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             Wine
             :
             Only
             alter'd
             as
             to
             its
             Vse
             ,
             and
             Signification
             .
          
           
             Q.
             If
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             not
             
               really
               given
            
             and
             distributed
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             verily
             and
             
               indeed
               Taken
            
             ,
             and
             Received
             ,
             by
             the
             Faithful
             Communicant
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             which
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Priest
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             
               Substance
               ,
               Bread
            
             ,
             and
             Wine
             :
             As
             to
             its
             
               Sacramental
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             Signification
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Figure
             ,
             or
             Representation
             ,
             of
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ;
             which
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             shed
             for
             Us.
             The
             
               very
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             yet
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             .
             But
             being
             with
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             Recieved
             
             by
             the
             Communicant
             ,
             it
             becomes
             to
             Him
             ,
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             
               very
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             As
             to
             those
             who
             come
             Unworthily
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             made
             Damnation
             ;
             
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             Renders
             them
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             will
             Certainly
             consign
             them
             over
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             become
             to
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             
               worthy
               Communicant
            
             ,
             the
             
               very
               Body
            
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             it
             intitules
             him
             to
             a
             Part
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               his
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Benefits
             thereby
             procured
             to
             all
             his
             faithful
             ,
             and
             
               obedient
               Servants
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             Every
             such
             Communicant
             Take
             ,
             and
             Receive
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             Faith
             :
             And
             by
             means
             whereof
             he
             is
             as
             truly
             intituled
             to
             a
             part
             in
             
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             by
             Receiving
             the
             Sacramental
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             deliver'd
             to
             Him
             ;
             as
             any
             Man
             is
             intituled
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             by
             Receiving
             a
             Deed
             of
             Conveyance
             from
             One
             who
             has
             a
             Power
             to
             surrender
             it
             to
             his
             Use.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               What
               are
               the
               Benefits
               whereof
            
             Those
             ,
             who
             thus
             Receive
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               are
               made
               Partakers
               thereby
            
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               The
               strengthning
               and
               refreshing
               of
            
             their
             
               Souls
               by
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
            
             their
             
               Bodies
               are
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             such
             a
             Receiving
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
               strengthen
            
             our
             Souls
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             it
             adds
             a
             New
             Confirmation
             to
             Us
             ,
             every
             time
             we
             Receive
             it
             ,
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             towards
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             and
             thereby
             Fortifies
             ,
             and
             Corroborates
             Us
             ,
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Discharge
             of
             our
             
             Duty
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             Resistance
             of
             all
             Such
             Temptations
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             Draw
             Us
             away
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             it
             Strengthen
             Us
             in
             any
             Other
             Respect
             besides
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             it
             does
             :
             For
             being
             thus
             secured
             of
             a
             Right
             to
             
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
            
             for
             Us
             ,
             we
             are
             thereby
             fortified
             against
             all
             Doubts
             ,
             and
             Fears
             ,
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             Are
             confirm'd
             against
             the
             Apprehension
             of
             any
             
               present
               Dangers
            
             ,
             or
             Sufferings
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             
               Reckon
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               Glory
               which
               shall
               be
               Revealed
               in
               Vs
               :
            
             And
             ,
             finally
             ,
             are
             strengthned
             against
             the
             
               Fear
               of
               Death
            
             its
             Self
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             hereby
             taught
             to
             look
             upon
             as
             a
             Passage
             only
             to
             a
             Most
             Blessed
             ,
             and
             
               Everlasting
               State.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             Q.
             IS
             this
             the
             only
             way
             in
             which
             you
             suppose
             Christ's
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Really
               Present
            
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             only
             way
             in
             which
             I
             conceive
             it
             possible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             present
             there
             .
             As
             for
             his
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             that
             being
             Infinite
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             virtue
             thereof
             
               Every
               where
               present
            
             .
             But
             in
             his
             
               Humane
               Nature
            
             ,
             especially
             his
             Body
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             
               Heaven
               only
            
             ;
             nor
             can
             that
             be
             any
             otherwise
             present
             to
             Us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             than
             by
             Figure
             ,
             and
             Representation
             ;
             or
             else
             by
             such
             a
             Communion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             been
             speaking
             of
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Does
             not
             Christ
             expresly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Bread
             is
             his
             Body
             ;
             the
             Cup
             his
             Blood
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             does
             say
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             so
             
               taken
               ,
               blessed
               ,
               broken
            
             ,
             and
             given
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             
             by
             Him
             in
             that
             Sacred
             Action
             ,
             that
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             they
             are
             .
             The
             
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
            
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             in
             Figure
             ,
             and
             Similitude
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               Real
               ,
               Spiritual
               Communion
            
             ,
             his
             Body
             :
             The
             
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
            
             
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Communion
             ,
             his
             Blood.
             But
             this
             does
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             own
             
               Natural
               Substances
            
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             indeed
             do
             ,
             still
             continue
             to
             be
             what
             they
             appear
             to
             Us
             ,
             the
             same
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ,
             that
             before
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             those
             who
             believe
             the
             very
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             )
             to
             be
             
               really
               changed
            
             into
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             have
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             Remaining
             but
             the
             meer
             Appearance
             ,
             or
             Species
             ,
             of
             what
             they
             were
             before
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             any
             Really
             do
             believe
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             contradict
             both
             
               Sense
               ,
               Reason
            
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             of
             a
             Thing
             of
             this
             Nature
             by
             our
             Senses
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             know
             no
             Other
             way
             of
             judging
             of
             
               Sensible
               Objects
            
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             Senses
             .
             And
             if
             I
             must
             not
             believe
             what
             I
             See
             ,
             and
             Taste
             ,
             and
             Smell
             ,
             to
             be
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ;
             to
             be
             truly
             Bread
             ,
             and
             Wine
             ;
             I
             must
             Resolve
             to
             turn
             Sceptick
             ,
             and
             not
             believe
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             more
             Rely'd
             upon
             ,
             than
             Our
             
               Own
               Senses
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             do
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             but
             that
             We
             ought
             ,
             without
             all
             Controversy
             ,
             to
             believe
             whatever
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             proposes
             to
             Us.
             But
             where
             does
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             require
             me
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             in
             Opposition
             to
             my
             Senses
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             Business
             of
             my
             Senses
             to
             judge
             of
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             Does
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             say
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             does
             say
             so
             of
             the
             Bread
             ,
             So
             
               Blessed
               ,
               Given
            
             ,
             and
             Received
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             And
             
               accordingly
               I
               believe
            
             that
             it
             is
             so
             .
             But
             does
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             any
             where
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Bread
             ?
             Or
             that
             I
             am
             not
             to
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             Bread
             ,
             though
             my
             Senses
             never
             so
             evidently
             assure
             me
             that
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Can
             the
             same
             Thing
             be
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             Bread
             ,
             too
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             have
             before
             shewn
             you
             not
             only
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             truly
             ,
             and
             really
             ,
             is
             So
             :
             Bread
             ,
             in
             Substance
             ;
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Signification
             ;
             by
             Representation
             ;
             and
             
               Spiritual
               Communication
            
             ,
             of
             his
             
               Crucified
               Body
            
             ,
             to
             every
             faithful
             ,
             and
             worthy
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             Transubstantiation
             contrary
             to
             our
             Reason
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             my
             Reason
             tells
             me
             it
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             say
             of
             One
             and
             the
             
               Same
               Natural
               Body
            
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             on
             Earth
             ;
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             at
             Rome
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             That
             it
             should
             be
             a
             true
             
               Humane
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             any
             One
             Part
             ,
             or
             Member
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Body
             :
             To
             omit
             a
             Hundred
             Other
             Absurdities
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             necessary
             Consequences
             of
             Such
             a
             Belief
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             the
             Scripture
             contradict
             this
             Belief
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             it
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             absent
             from
             Us
             :
             That
             there
             it
             is
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             That
             he
             has
             now
             a
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             Dying
             any
             more
             :
             Whereas
             the
             Body
             we
             Receive
             ,
             in
             this
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             is
             his
             
               Crucified
               Body
            
             ;
             his
             
               Body
               given
            
             for
             Us
             ;
             his
             
               Blood
               shed
            
             for
             Us
             ;
             
             which
             can
             never
             be
             verified
             in
             his
             present
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             not
             those
             who
             believe
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             believe
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             
               Christ's
               Mortal
            
             ,
             and
             
               Passible
               Body
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             but
             into
             that
             Body
             in
             which
             
               He
               now
               sits
               at
               the
               Right-hand
               of
               God
            
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             then
             does
             their
             Belief
             of
             Transubstantiation
             contradict
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             by
             Supposing
             Christ's
             
               Glorified
               Body
            
             to
             be
             that
             which
             we
             receive
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             utterly
             destroy
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             it
             .
             
             It
             was
             the
             Design
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             exhibite
             ,
             and
             communicate
             to
             Us
             ,
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             any
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             State
             of
             His
             Suffering
             ;
             as
             He
             was
             
               given
               for
               Vs
            
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             
               our
               Sins
            
             .
             Now
             this
             he
             neither
             was
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             been
             ,
             in
             his
             present
             ,
             Glorified
             Estate
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             not
             that
             which
             he
             
               now
               has
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             
               then
               had
            
             when
             he
             Suffer'd
             for
             Us
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             not
             only
             bring
             
               Christ
               down
            
             from
             above
             ,
             but
             must
             bring
             him
             back
             again
             to
             his
             mortal
             ,
             and
             passible
             Estate
             ;
             or
             they
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             make
             Good
             any
             such
             Change
             as
             they
             pretend
             to
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Thing
             its
             self
             Impossible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             L.
             
          
           
             Q.
             WHAT
             have
             been
             the
             Ill
             Effects
             of
             this
             Errour
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Chiefly
             those
             Two
             which
             I
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             that
             it
             introduced
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Mass
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Half
               Communion
            
             ;
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Host.
            
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             call
             the
             Host
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             the
             Wafer
             which
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             instead
             of
             Bread
             ,
             in
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             those
             of
             that
             Church
             Adore
             the
             Consecrated
             Wafer
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             if
             it
             were
             really
             ,
             what
             they
             pretend
             to
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             ;
             Our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             great
             harm
             in
             such
             a
             Worship
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Only
             the
             Sin
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             For
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             to
             give
             
               Divine
               Worship
            
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Ought
             not
             Christ
             to
             be
             Adored
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Christ
            
             is
             every
             where
             to
             be
             Adored
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Receiving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             all
             our
             Other
             Religious
             Performances
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             can
             it
             then
             be
             Sinful
             for
             Those
             who
             believe
             the
             Bread
             to
             be
             changed
             into
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             ,
             to
             Worship
             the
             Host
             ?
          
           
             A.
             As
             well
             as
             for
             a
             Heathen
             who
             takes
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             ,
             to
             Worship
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
           
             Q.
             But
             he
             intends
             to
             
               Worship
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             never
             be
             justly
             said
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ?
          
           
             A.
             And
             so
             the
             Other
             intends
             to
             
               Worship
               God
            
             :
             But
             to
             put
             another
             Case
             ,
             which
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             understood
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             will
             ,
             in
             defiance
             of
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Reason
             ,
             believe
             a
             Post
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             that
             Supposition
             ,
             
               ask
               Blessing
            
             of
             a
             Post
             ;
             does
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             or
             rather
             his
             Madness
             ,
             alter
             the
             Nature
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             ever
             the
             less
             ask
             Blessing
             of
             a
             Post
             ,
             because
             he
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             .
             The
             Papist
             will
             needs
             have
             a
             Piece
             of
             Bread
             to
             be
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             that
             Presumption
             ,
             He
             pays
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             to
             it
             :
             Does
             he
             ever
             the
             less
             Give
             
               Divine
               Honour
            
             to
             a
             Piece
             of
             Bread
             ,
             because
             he
             fancies
             that
             Bread
             to
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             Will
             not
             his
             Intention
             direct
             his
             
               Action
               aright
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             :
             Or
             if
             it
             would
             ,
             his
             very
             Intention
             it self
             is
             wrong
             .
             For
             his
             Intention
             is
             to
             adore
             the
             Host.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             Believes
             it
             to
             be
             
               Christ's
               Body
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Adores
             it
             :
             But
             still
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             the
             Host
             he
             adores
             ;
             which
             being
             in
             reality
             no
             more
             than
             Bread
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             commit
             Idolatry
             in
             Adoring
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             LI.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               WHat
               is
               Required
               of
               them
               who
               Come
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ?
            
          
           
             
               A.
               To
               Examine
               themselves
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Q.
             When
             ought
             such
             an
             Examination
             to
             be
             made
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             It
             were
             much
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             Men
             would
             be
             perswaded
             to
             live
             under
             the
             Constant
             Practice
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             consider
             Every
             Week
             ,
             or
             indeed
             Every
             Day
             ,
             how
             their
             Accounts
             stand
             towards
             God.
             But
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             they
             Neglect
             it
             at
             Other
             Times
             ,
             
             yet
             certainly
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             very
             nicely
             ,
             and
             scrupulously
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             must
             this
             Examination
             be
             perform'd
             ?
          
           
             A.
             By
             a
             Careful
             ,
             and
             Diligent
             Search
             into
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             know
             what
             the
             true
             State
             of
             our
             Souls
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Particulars
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             here
             directed
             to
             Examine
             our Selves
             .
             And
             this
             accompanied
             with
             Earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             his
             Assistance
             in
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             upon
             ,
             our
             Endeavours
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             first
             Point
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Examine
             our Selves
             ?
          
           
             
               A.
               Whether
               we
               Repent
               Us
               truly
               of
               our
               former
               Sins
               ,
               stedfastly
               purposing
               to
               lead
               a
               New
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             How
             may
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             do
             this
             ,
             so
             effectually
             as
             we
             are
             here
             Required
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             A.
             We
             can
             only
             judge
             by
             the
             present
             Frame
             ,
             and
             Disposition
             ,
             of
             our
             Souls
             .
             If
             we
             are
             heartily
             Sorry
             for
             ,
             and
             Ashamed
             of
             our
             Sins
             :
             If
             we
             earnestly
             Desire
             God's
             Forgiveness
             of
             them
             :
             If
             we
             are
             instant
             with
             God
             in
             our
             Prayers
             for
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             have
             done
             any
             Injury
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             ask
             his
             Forgiveness
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             Reasonable
             Satisfaction
             to
             him
             ;
             If
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             judge
             of
             our Selves
             ,
             we
             do
             all
             this
             Uprightly
             ,
             and
             Sincerely
             :
             If
             we
             Reserve
             no
             secret
             Affection
             for
             any
             Sin
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             but
             Universally
             
             Resolve
             to
             forsake
             All
             our
             Evil
             Ways
             ;
             and
             in
             Every
             Thing
             to
             follow
             the
             Rules
             of
             our
             Duty
             ;
             We
             may
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             justly
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Resolutions
             ,
             are
             hearty
             ,
             and
             without
             deceit
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             will
             qualify
             Us
             for
             the
             worthy
             Receiving
             of
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             should
             Relapse
             into
             Sin
             again
             ?
          
           
             A.
             If
             we
             do
             it
             by
             Surprise
             ,
             or
             Infirmity
             ;
             if
             we
             fall
             back
             only
             into
             some
             lesser
             Sins
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             hardly
             be
             altogether
             to
             be
             Avoided
             by
             us
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             ;
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             .
             But
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             if
             after
             this
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             Commission
             of
             some
             heinous
             ,
             deliberate
             ,
             wasting
             Sin
             ;
             but
             especially
             should
             we
             relapse
             into
             a
             Habit
             and
             Course
             of
             such
             Sins
             ;
             this
             would
             be
             of
             a
             dangerous
             Consequence
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             make
             our
             last
             State
             worse
             than
             our
             first
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Would
             it
             not
             therefore
             be
             the
             safest
             way
             ,
             rather
             to
             abstain
             altogether
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ,
             than
             to
             Run
             the
             Hazard
             of
             
               Coming
               Vnworthily
            
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             A.
             Were
             it
             a
             Matter
             of
             Indifference
             whether
             we
             Ever
             Received
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             this
             might
             the
             more
             Reasonably
             be
             insisted
             upon
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Case
             now
             stands
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Idle
             ,
             and
             Absurd
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             To
             come
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             is
             a
             Matter
             of
             Express
             Duty
             ;
             
             what
             Christ
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             equally
             dangerous
             
               not
               to
               Come
               at
               all
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             
               Come
               Vnworthily
            
             ,
             to
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             not
             Coming
             ,
             we
             deprive
             our Selves
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             designed
             to
             Convey
             to
             Us
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             of
             the
             Greatest
             Benefit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Comfort
             ,
             to
             our
             
             Souls
             ,
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             that
             our
             Religion
             has
             provided
             for
             them
             .
             To
             all
             which
             ,
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Shortness
             ,
             and
             Uncertainty
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
             being
             consider'd
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
             upon
             that
             Account
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             same
             Preparation
             against
             the
             Hour
             of
             our
             Death
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Required
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             Coming
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             .
             And
             since
             Men
             are
             so
             very
             apt
             to
             put
             both
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             their
             
               Provision
               for
            
             it
             so
             far
             off
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             Instance
             of
             the
             Great
             Mercy
             and
             Concern
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             for
             Us
             ,
             that
             by
             calling
             us
             frequently
             to
             his
             Table
             ,
             and
             Requiring
             so
             strict
             a
             Preparation
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             has
             engaged
             Us
             to
             put
             our
             Souls
             into
             such
             a
             Posture
             ,
             upon
             that
             Account
             ,
             as
             will
             fit
             them
             for
             Dying
             ;
             should
             we
             chance
             ,
             e're
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             to
             be
             surprized
             by
             Death
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             next
             Thing
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             Examine
             our Selves
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Communion
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Whether
             we
             
               have
               a
               lively
               Faith
               in
               God's
               Mercy
               through
               Christ
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             do
             stedfastly
             Believe
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             do
             truly
             Repent
             Us
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             only
             most
             certainly
             forgive
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             an
             Earnest
             of
             it
             ,
             does
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Sacrament
             ,
             Ratify
             ,
             and
             Seal
             anew
             his
             Covenant
             with
             Us
             ;
             and
             make
             us
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Benefit
             of
             that
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             purchased
             for
             Us
             ,
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             his
             
               Own
               Body
            
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             next
             Particular
             upon
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Examine
             our selves
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             .
          
           
             A.
             Whether
             we
             come
             to
             it
             ,
             
               with
               a
               thankful
               Remembrance
               of
               Christ's
               Death
            
             ;
             which
             is
             therein
             design'd
             to
             be
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             shewn
             by
             Us.
             Whether
             we
             are
             sufficiently
             Sensible
             of
             
             the
             Infinite
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Condescension
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             hereby
             declared
             to
             Us
             ?
             Whether
             we
             are
             careful
             always
             to
             keep
             up
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             a
             lively
             Memory
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ?
             And
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Zeal
             we
             have
             for
             our
             Duty
             ,
             endeavour
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             to
             testify
             how
             hearty
             a
             Sense
             we
             have
             of
             those
             unspeakable
             Mercies
             which
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             thereby
             to
             favour
             Us
             withal
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             last
             Thing
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             Examine
             our Selves
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Whether
               we
               are
               in
               Charity
               with
               all
               Men
               ?
            
             Whether
             we
             do
             not
             only
             freely
             Forgive
             whatsoever
             Injuries
             any
             may
             Chance
             to
             have
             done
             Us
             ,
             but
             are
             so
             intirely
             Friends
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             Ready
             to
             do
             them
             all
             the
             Kindness
             we
             can
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             truly
             ,
             and
             heartily
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             Offended
             Us
             ,
             or
             Otherwise
             done
             Us
             the
             least
             Injury
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             this
             all
             that
             is
             Required
             of
             Us
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Other
             Exercises
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             may
             profitably
             be
             made
             Use
             of
             by
             Us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             better
             Performance
             of
             those
             Duties
             we
             have
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Such
             are
             ,
             Some
             extraordinary
             Acts
             of
             Prayer
             and
             Devotion
             :
             A
             Retirement
             from
             the
             Business
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             especially
             from
             the
             Follies
             ,
             and
             Vanities
             of
             it
             .
             And
             these
             accompanied
             with
             some
             Acts
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Mortification
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             making
             the
             Examination
             of
             our Selves
             before
             proposed
             .
             But
             these
             must
             be
             govern'd
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             Prudence
             ;
             as
             every
             Man's
             Business
             ;
             Opportunities
             ;
             Needs
             ;
             State
             of
             Health
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Circumstances
             ,
             either
             Require
             ,
             or
             will
             allow
             of
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Is
             such
             a
             Preparatory
             Examination
             of
             our Selves
             ,
             so
             necessary
             before
             we
             Come
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             in
             no
             Case
             ,
             presume
             to
             Come
             without
             it
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             :
             Those
             who
             live
             in
             a
             Strict
             ,
             and
             Regular
             Course
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             extraordinary
             happen'd
             to
             .
             Them
             ,
             as
             they
             always
             know
             what
             their
             State
             towards
             God
             is
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             always
             Ready
             to
             Receive
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             need
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             not
             the
             Opportunity
             of
             making
             a
             particular
             ,
             previous
             Preparation
             of
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             Yet
             ,
             if
             even
             these
             should
             design
             to
             go
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             Time
             (
             before
             known
             )
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             piously
             may
             ,
             but
             in
             duty
             Ought
             ,
             to
             do
             somewhat
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             going
             with
             the
             better
             Dispositions
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             if
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             a
             Good
             Christian
             should
             not
             be
             able
             fully
             to
             satisfy
             himself
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Worthiness
             to
             Go
             to
             the
             Holy
             Table
             ?
          
           
             A.
             In
             that
             Case
             he
             ought
             to
             Consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             puts
             him
             in
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             the
             Advice
             of
             some
             Person
             whom
             he
             can
             Rely
             upon
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             his
             Minister
             ,
             about
             it
             :
             That
             so
             being
             free'd
             from
             his
             Scruples
             ,
             he
             may
             Go
             with
             a
             Quiet
             Mind
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             Perswasion
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             this
             Spiritual
             Feast
             ;
             and
             certainly
             Receive
             the
             Benefits
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             if
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             He
             is
             not
             in
             a
             State
             of
             
               Going
               worthily
            
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ?
          
           
             A.
             He
             must
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             Refrain
             from
             it
             ;
             
             and
             make
             all
             the
             haste
             He
             can
             to
             Remove
             the
             Impediment
             ,
             and
             Reconcile
             himself
             to
             God
             ;
             that
             so
             He
             may
             be
             in
             a
             Condition
             both
             to
             Come
             
             worthily
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             made
             Partaker
             of
             those
             Graces
             ,
             which
             are
             thereby
             Communicated
             to
             every
             Faithful
             Receiver
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             LII
             .
          
           
             Q.
             IS
             there
             Any
             Thing
             yet
             farther
             Required
             of
             Those
             who
             Come
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             first
             CONFIRM'D
             by
             the
             Bishop
             :
             It
             being
             ordain'd
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             
               That
               none
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Communion
              
               until
               such
               time
               as
               He
               be
               Confirm'd
               ,
               or
               Ready
               ,
               and
               Desirous
               ,
               to
               be
               Confirmed
               .
            
          
           
             Q.
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             Confirmation
             ?
          
           
             A.
             I
             mean
             the
             Solemn
             
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               Hands
            
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             upon
             such
             as
             have
             been
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             are
             
               come
               to
               Years
               of
               Discretion
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             is
             this
             performed
             among
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             It
             is
             directed
             to
             be
             done
             after
             a
             very
             Wise
             ,
             and
             Solemn
             Manner
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             The
             Bishop
             having
             given
             Notice
             to
             the
             Minister
             of
             his
             Intention
             to
             Confirm
             ,
             and
             Appointed
             a
             Time
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Minister
             is
             to
             call
             together
             such
             of
             his
             Parish
             ,
             as
             are
             Come
             to
             
               Years
               of
               Discretion
            
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             yet
             been
             Confirmed
             ;
             and
             to
             Examine
             them
             in
             their
             Church-Catechism
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             for
             the
             Bishop
             to
             Confirm
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Having
             done
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             either
             to
             bring
             ,
             or
             send
             in
             Writing
             ,
             with
             his
             Hand
             Subscribed
             thereunto
             ,
             the
             Names
             of
             ,
             all
             such
             Persons
             ,
             within
             his
             Parish
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             Bishop
             to
             be
             Confirm'd
             .
             These
             being
             Approved
             
             of
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             brought
             openly
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Required
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Congregation
               there
               Assembled
               ,
               to
               Renew
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 Vow
              
               ,
               and
               Promise
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               in
               their
               Names
               ,
               at
               their
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               their
               Own
               Persons
               ,
               to
               Ratify
               and
               Confirm
               the
               same
               ;
               acknowledging
               themselves
               bound
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               all
               those
               Things
               which
               their
               Godfathers
               and
               Godmothers
               then
               undertook
               for
               them
               .
            
             Which
             having
             done
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             heartily
             prays
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             fulfil
             this
             their
             Vow
             ;
             and
             laying
             his
             Hand
             severally
             on
             Every
             One's
             Head
             ,
             
               
                 Beseeches
                 God
                 to
              
               defend
               this
               His
               Servant
               with
               his
               heavenly
               Grace
               ,
               that
               He
               may
               Continue
               His
               for
               Ever
               ;
               and
               daily
               Increase
               in
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               until
               He
               comes
               to
               his
               Everlasting
               Kingdom
               .
            
             To
             all
             which
             are
             finally
             added
             the
             Joint
             Prayers
             both
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Effect
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Ceremony
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Reasons
             that
             chiefly
             moved
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             Retain
             such
             a
             Ceremony
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
             A.
             There
             may
             several
             be
             assigned
             ,
             but
             especially
             these
             
               Four
               :
               *
               Apostolical
               Practice
            
             ;
             *
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             Thing
             its
             self
             ;
             *
             The
             Benefit
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Person
             who
             is
             Confirmed
             ;
             and
             *
             The
             Satisfaction
             that
             arises
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Did
             the
             Apostles
             Practise
             such
             an
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Apostles
             did
             
               lay
               their
               Hands
            
             on
             those
             who
             had
             been
             Baptized
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             such
             Persons
             did
             
               Receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Acts
             viii
             .
             17
             .
             xix
             .
             6
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             Does
             the
             
               Bishop
               give
            
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             now
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             we
             do
             not
             say
             ;
             nor
             did
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             
               do
               it
            
             .
             They
             
               Laid
               on
            
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             
               God
               Gave
            
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             those
             on
             whom
             they
             
               Laid
               them
            
             .
             And
             we
             piously
             presume
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             fervent
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             those
             on
             whom
             He
             now
             
               Lays
               his
               Hands
            
             ,
             shall
             also
             Receive
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             but
             worthily
             prepare
             Themselves
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             any
             Promise
             of
             God
             on
             which
             to
             build
             such
             a
             Hope
             ?
          
           
             A.
             A
             General
             One
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             above
             any
             ,
             be
             depended
             upon
             by
             Us.
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             We
             are
             directed
             to
             Pray
             not
             only
             for
             Our Selves
             ,
             but
             for
             
               One
               Another
            
             also
             .
             To
             encourage
             us
             hereunto
             ,
             Christ
             has
             promised
             Us
             to
             Grant
             whatsoever
             is
             piously
             ask'd
             ,
             
             by
             the
             joint
             Suffrages
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             of
             Him.
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             19
             .
             And
             particularly
             ,
             has
             declared
             ,
             That
             
               God
               will
               Give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               Him.
            
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             has
             always
             been
             accounted
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             ,
             
             not
             only
             to
             Instruct
             ,
             but
             to
             Pray
             for
             ,
             and
             Bless
             their
             People
             When
             therefore
             the
             
               Chief
               Pastor
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Congregation
             ,
             solemnly
             join
             together
             ,
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             the
             Grace
             of
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             these
             ;
             (
             who
             have
             just
             now
             been
             dedicating
             themselves
             a-new
             ,
             to
             his
             Service
             ;
             and
             Ratifying
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             )
             how
             can
             we
             chuse
             but
             believe
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             certainly
             Grant
             their
             Request
             ;
             and
             Give
             His
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             those
             for
             whom
             He
             is
             thus
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             
               solemnly
               ,
               Ask'd
            
             of
             Him
             ?
          
           
           
             Q.
             From
             whence
             does
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             was
             Reasonable
             to
             have
             been
             Ordain'd
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Continued
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
           
             A.
             From
             the
             Condition
             of
             those
             who
             are
             commonly
             Baptized
             among
             Us
             ;
             and
             who
             being
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             Infants
             ,
             and
             so
             constrain'd
             to
             make
             Use
             of
             Others
             to
             become
             Sureties
             for
             them
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             it
             was
             certainly
             very
             Reasonable
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             
               Solemn
               Time
            
             appointed
             ,
             when
             such
             Persons
             (
             being
             come
             to
             Years
             of
             Discretion
             )
             should
             Themselves
             Ratify
             their
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             Acknowledge
             their
             Obligation
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             what
             their
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             had
             before
             
               promised
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             are
             the
             Benefits
             of
             this
             Institution
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             Confirmed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Besides
             the
             Benefit
             of
             
               God's
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             we
             reasonably
             presume
             to
             be
             hereby
             procured
             to
             such
             Persons
             ,
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             Church
             ,
             on
             their
             behalf
             ;
             these
             Two
             Advantages
             do
             Evidently
             accrue
             to
             Them
             :
             That
             ,
             First
             ,
             They
             are
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             secured
             of
             the
             Care
             of
             their
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             they
             be
             duly
             Instructed
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             ,
             were
             this
             Ordinance
             strictly
             observed
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deficient
             ,
             without
             being
             certainly
             
               found
               out
            
             ,
             and
             censured
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             neglect
             .
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             by
             being
             thus
             Solemnly
             called
             upon
             to
             Ratify
             their
             
               Baptismal
               Vow
            
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ;
             They
             are
             engaged
             to
             begin
             betimes
             ,
             both
             to
             Consider
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             the
             
               serious
               Discharge
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             How
             does
             this
             Ordinance
             give
             a
             Satisfaction
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             Matters
             ?
          
           
             A
             As
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             Care
             is
             taken
             to
             have
             all
             these
             Things
             Openly
             transacted
             before
             it
             .
             The
             Person
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             was
             
               privately
               Baptized
            
             ,
             being
             Now
             
               publickly
               Confirmed
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
             The
             Vow
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             by
             Others
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             being
             here
             Solemnly
             Renew'd
             ,
             and
             Ratified
             ,
             by
             Himself
             .
             The
             Child
             ,
             who
             was
             Baptized
             by
             some
             Minister
             of
             an
             
               Inferior
               Order
            
             ,
             being
             now
             Established
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Chief
               Pastor
            
             of
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             The
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             who
             became
             Sureties
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             
               Good
               Instruction
            
             ,
             and
             Education
             ,
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             whom
             they
             Answer'd
             for
             ;
             being
             hereby
             fully
             acquitted
             ,
             and
             discharged
             ,
             of
             their
             Trust
             ;
             and
             declared
             to
             have
             
               faithfully
               Fulfilled
            
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             so
             
               sacredly
               Promised
            
             ,
             and
             Vndertook
             to
             Do.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Do
             you
             look
             upon
             all
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             to
             be
             Obliged
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             Those
             for
             whom
             they
             Answer
             ,
             be
             first
             duly
             Instructed
             in
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             brought
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             certainly
             Obliged
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             a
             
               Solemn
               Promise
               ,
               made
            
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Matter
             not
             only
             Lawful
             ,
             but
             Pious
             ,
             and
             Charitable
             ,
             can
             Oblige
             them
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             imagine
             ,
             how
             any
             One
             ,
             Who
             has
             taken
             such
             an
             Obligation
             upon
             Himself
             ,
             will
             ever
             be
             Able
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             his
             
               Own
               Conscience
            
             ,
             if
             He
             shall
             neglect
             to
             fulfil
             what
             He
             undertook
             in
             that
             behalf
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             think
             you
             of
             Those
             who
             Come
             to
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ,
             without
             either
             being
             Confirmed
             ;
             
             or
             having
             any
             Desire
             ,
             or
             Intention
             ,
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             They
             are
             doubtless
             to
             be
             blamed
             :
             Inasmuch
             as
             thereby
             they
             not
             only
             break
             the
             Orders
             ,
             and
             disobey
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             ,
             for
             such
             Good
             Reasons
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             Requires
             them
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ;
             but
             seem
             ashamed
             to
             Own
             their
             
               Christian
               Profession
            
             ;
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             Prayers
             of
             their
             Bishop
             for
             such
             Graces
             ,
             as
             they
             certainly
             ought
             to
             Desire
             ;
             and
             cannot
             reasonably
             Hope
             ,
             by
             any
             more
             effectual
             means
             ,
             to
             obtain
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             Pious
             ,
             and
             Reverend
             Participation
             ,
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               Ordinance
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             not
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             be
             Obtain'd
             as
             well
             by
             our
             
               Own
               Prayers
            
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               Bishop's
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             upon
             Us
             ?
          
           
             A.
             That
             is
             not
             the
             Question
             :
             We
             know
             that
             God
             has
             promised
             his
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             to
             Every
             One
             who
             faithfully
             Prays
             for
             Him.
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             this
             ;
             First
             ,
             Whether
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             Obtain
             this
             Grace
             by
             his
             
               Own
               Prayers
               alone
            
             ,
             He
             may
             not
             expect
             more
             certainly
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             by
             adding
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             them
             ?
             And
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             He
             who
             
               Carelesly
               Neglects
            
             ,
             or
             
               Presumptuously
               Despises
            
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Pious
             Provision
             made
             by
             Her
             ,
             for
             all
             Her
             Members
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             setting
             out
             into
             the
             Dangers
             ,
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             may
             not
             justly
             fear
             ,
             lest
             God
             should
             Refuse
             that
             Grace
             to
             his
             Own
             
               Solitary
               Prayers
            
             ,
             for
             which
             He
             Neglected
             ,
             or
             Despised
             ,
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             on
             his
             behalf
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             Required
             of
             Persons
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ?
          
           
           
             A.
             First
             ,
             That
             they
             be
             of
             
               Years
               of
               Discretion
            
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Of
             a
             Capacity
             to
             understand
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             .
             What
             God
             therein
             Promises
             to
             Us
             ?
             And
             what
             we
             are
             thereby
             Obliged
             to
             Believe
             ,
             and
             Do
             ,
             in
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Will
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             They
             be
             not
             only
             Capable
             of
             this
             Knowledge
             ;
             but
             be
             
               Actually
               Instructed
            
             in
             these
             Things
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             being
             hereby
             brought
             to
             a
             Clear
             Sense
             of
             what
             was
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Godfathers
             ,
             and
             Godmothers
             ,
             at
             their
             Baptism
             ;
             They
             be
             now
             Ready
             ,
             and
             Desirous
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Own
               Persons
            
             ,
             to
             Ratify
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             the
             same
             .
             And
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             That
             in
             Testimony
             of
             their
             sincere
             Resolutions
             to
             make
             Good
             what
             they
             here
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Vow
             ,
             they
             do
             now
             truly
             Repent
             of
             All
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             stedfastly
             Resolve
             ,
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             Go
             on
             in
             a
             Constant
             Obedience
             to
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             unto
             their
             Lives
             End.
             
          
           
             Q.
             At
             what
             Times
             ought
             such
             Persons
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             At
             such
             Times
             as
             the
             Bishop
             appoints
             for
             this
             Purpose
             .
             Only
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             they
             should
             endeavour
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ,
             and
             thereby
             fully
             take
             upon
             themselves
             the
             
               First
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             before
             they
             proceed
             to
             the
             Participation
             of
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             often
             ought
             any
             Christian
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             ?
          
           
             A.
             The
             Nature
             of
             the
             Office
             plainly
             shews
             it
             .
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             understood
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             Us
             ,
             is
             nothing
             Else
             but
             a
             
               Solemn
               Ratification
            
             of
             our
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             .
             Now
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             Baptized
             more
             than
             Once
             :
             Nor
             will
             He
             therefore
             need
             any
             more
             than
             Once
             ,
             
             to
             take
             that
             Covenant
             upon
             Himself
             .
             If
             after
             this
             ,
             He
             shall
             fall
             into
             any
             Sins
             ,
             whereby
             to
             put
             Himself
             out
             of
             a
             State
             of
             Grace
             ;
             Or
             even
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             there
             are
             Other
             means
             of
             Restoring
             him
             again
             to
             Both
             ,
             upon
             his
             Sincere
             Repentance
             for
             what
             He
             has
             done
             Amiss
             .
             But
             our
             Baptism
             must
             not
             be
             Repeated
             ▪
             Nor
             will
             our
             Confirmation
             therefore
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             any
             more
             ,
             Repeated
             by
             Us.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           45.
           l.
           24.
           for
           
             be
             was
          
           ,
           r.
           
             was
             a.
          
           P.
           115.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           Commandment
           .
           P.
           127.
           l.
           26.
           for
           
             Tha●
             God
             would
          
           ,
           r.
           Both.
           P.
           130.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             to
             Them
          
           ,
           r.
           
             in
             Them.
          
           P.
           151.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           don't
           .
           P.
           159.
           l.
           14.
           blot
           out
           to
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Borks
           printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Sare
          
           ,
           at
           
             Grays
             Inn
          
           Gate
           in
           Holborn
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Genuine
             Epistles
             of
             St.
             Barnabas
             ,
             St.
             Ignatius
             ,
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             St.
             Polycarp
             ,
             the
             Shepherd
             of
             
               Hermas
               ,
               &c.
            
             with
             a
             large
             Preliminary
             Discourse
             .
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             A
             Practical
             Discourse
             against
             Profane
             Swearing
             .
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             over
             Ecclesiastical
             Synods
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             a
             Letter
             to
             a
             Convocation
             man.
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             An
             Appeal
             to
             all
             the
             true
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             on
             behalf
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             .
             8
             vo
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Dorsetshire
             Feast
             .
             1690.
             
          
           
             Before
             the
             Queen
             at
             
               Whitehall
               ,
               May
            
             10.
             1691.
             
          
           
             Before
             the
             Lord
             Mayor
             ,
             Nov.
             26.
             1691.
             
          
           
             At
             
               Grays
               Inn
            
             ,
             on
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             At
             St.
             
             James's
             ,
             on
             the
             Day
             of
             Thanksgiving
             .
          
        
         
           
             These
             Nine
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
          
           Wake
           .
        
         
           Fables
           of
           Aesop
           ,
           and
           other
           Eminent
           Mythologists
           ,
           with
           Morals
           and
           Reflexions
           .
           Folio
           .
        
         
           Fables
           and
           Stories
           Moralized
           ;
           (
           being
           a
           Second
           Part
           of
           the
           Fables
           of
           Aesop
           ,
           and
           other
           Eminent
           Mythologists
           ,
           
             &c.
             )
             Folio
          
           .
        
         
           
             Both
             by
             Sir
          
           Roger
           L'Estrange
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           View
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
        
         
           His
           Defence
           .
        
         
           His
           Essays
           upon
           several
           Moral
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           Maxims
           and
           Reflections
           upon
           Plays
           ;
           (
           in
           Answer
           to
           a
           Discourse
           printed
           before
           a
           Play
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
          
           ;
           )
           written
           in
           French
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Meaux
           ;
           with
           an
           Advertisement
           concerning
           the
           Author
           and
           Book
           .
           By
           Mr.
           Collier
           .
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           all
           the
           Excuses
           and
           Pretences
           that
           Men
           ordinarily
           make
           ,
           for
           their
           not
           coming
           to
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           A
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           to
           Receive
           it
           ,
           the
           Way
           to
           Prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           our Selves
           both
           At
           ,
           and
           After
           it
           .
           Price
           but
           3
           
             d
             ▪
          
           for
           the
           Encouragement
           of
           such
           Persons
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           Give
           them
           away
           ,
           for
           the
           Promoting
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66289-e970
           
             Acts
             xxi
             .
             21
             ,
             24.
             
             Luk.
             1.4
             .
             Acts
             xviii
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             v.
             12
             .
             —
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             8
             .
             &c.
             Gen.
             iii.
             15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             12
             .
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             13
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1
             ▪
             2.
             
             Jo.
             iii.
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             10·
             Jam.
             v.
             20
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             5
             .
             Eph
             i
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             i.
             12
             ;
             13
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             11
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Acts
             iii.
             25
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             15
             ,
             17.
             
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Ephes.
             1.5
             .
             1
             Pet
             iii.
             21
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             i.
             3
             ,
             4
             5
             Gal.
             iii.
             26
             .
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             3
             ,
          
           
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             39
             .
             Luk.
             viii
             .
             12
             .
             Je.
             viii
             .
             44
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             27
             .
             —
             vi
             .
             11
             .
             1
             Tim.
             iii.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
             Jam.
             iv
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Jo.
             viii
             ,
             44.
             1
             
             Jo.
             iii.
             8
             .
          
           
             (b)
             1
             Tim
             iii.
             6
             .
             Jo.
             viii
             .
             44
             .
             Jam.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Joh.
             ii
             .
             15
             .
             —
             v.
             19.21
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             16
             .
             Act
             xxv
             .
             23
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xix
             .
             17.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             9
             .
             Luk.
             xviii
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             44
             .
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.6
             .
             —
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             xxxii
             .
             40
             .
             Ezek.
             xxxvi
             ,
             27.
             1
             
             Jo.
             iii.
             9
             .
             2
             Thes.
             iii.
             3
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             iii.
             4
             ,
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             i.
             9
             .
             1
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             44
             .
             Ephes.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Phil.
             i.
             29
             .
          
           
             Jo
             viii
             .
             31
             .
             Gal.
             vi
             .
             9
             .
             Rom
             ,
             ii
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             58
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             8
             .
             2
             Cor.
             i.
             22
             .
             Ephes.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             8
             .
             Luk.
             xv
             .
             7.18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             xviii
             .
             21
             .
             Isa.
             i.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxiv
             :
             15.
             
             Isai.
             i.
             16
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxxviii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             3
             .
             Luke
             xiii
             .
             3
             .
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             xviii
             .
             30
             .
             —
             xxxiii
             .
             11
             .
             Isa.
             lv
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             8
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             23
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             20
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             v.
             16
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             13
             .
             Isa
             ,
             Lv
             ,
             7
             ,
             Ezek
             ,
             xxxiii
             11
             ,
          
           
             Heb
             ,
             ix
             ,
             2●
             ,
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             Heb.
             x.
             12
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             24
             .
             —
             iii.
             18
             .
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             7
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.24
             ,
             &c.
             xxviii
             .
             14
             .
             Heb.
             iii.
             13
             ,
             15.
             —
             vi
             .
             6
             .
             —
             xii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xvi
             .
             5
             .
             Jam.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             5
             .
             Psal.
             x.
             3
             .
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             11
             .
             vi
             .
             10
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             5
             .
             Jam.
             iii.
             15
             ▪
             Jud.
             19.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             ix
             .
             14
             ▪
             Jo
             ▪
             v.
             44
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             vi
             .
             4
             .
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             x.
             26
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             16
             .
             2
             Pet.
             .
             i.28
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             iii.
             15
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             xx
             .
             21
             .
             Luk.
             i.
             4
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             ii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxix
             .
             105
             .
             Jo.
             v.
             39
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             29
             .
             Jo.
             v.
             39
             .
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             *
             Act
             viii
             .
             36.37
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             Isa.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
             —
             xli
             .
             4
             .
             —
             xliv
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Kin.
             viii
             .
             27
             .
             Psal.
             xc
             .
             2
             .
             Job
             xi
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             8
             .
             Jer.
             xxxii
             .
             27
             .
             Mat.
             xix
             .
             26
             .
             Jer.
             xxiii
             .
             23
             .
             Psal.
             cxxxix
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             vi
             .
             4
             .
             Jo.
             xvii
             .
             3
             .
             Mark
             xii
             .
             29
             .
             1
             Cor.
             viii
             .
             4
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             15
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             18
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xciii
             .
             xcvii.xcix
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             xviii
             .
             14
             .
             Psal.
             cxxxv
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             i.
             2
             .
             Hab.
             i.
             13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             i.
             1
             .
             Col.
             i.
             16
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             ix
             .
             6
             .
             Job
             ii
             .
             10
             .
             Psal.
             xxxvi
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             1
             .
             1
             Joh.
             iii.
             23
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             ii
             .
             21
             :
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             i.
             15
             .
             Luk.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             ‖
             In
             the
             Margin
             ,
             the
             Anointed
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             xix
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Exod.
             xl
             .
             13
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Sam.
             xv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lxi
             .
             1
             .
             comp
             .
             Luk.
             iv
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             v.
             44
             .
             —
             ix
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Ma●
             .
             xii
             .
             35
             .
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             42
             .
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Joh.
             vii
             .
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             Luk.
             ii
             .
             4
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             xl
             .
             3
             .
             Mal.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
             Luke
             i.
             17
             .
             Mat.
             iii.
             3
             .
             Mark
             i.
             2
             ▪
             3.
             
             Mat.
             xi
             .
             5
             .
             Jo.
             iii.
             2
             .
             —
             xxi
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             12
             
          
           
             See
             below
             ▪
             Sect.
             xii
             .
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             v.
             ●vi.vii
             .
             Luk.
             ix
             35●
             Heb
             i.
             1
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             xiv
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             v.
             2
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             34
             .
          
           
             Acts
             iii.
             26
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             ix
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Luk.
             i.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Mat.
             xxi
             .
             5
             .
             Rev.
             xix
             ▪
             13
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xiv
             .
             8
             .
             Isa.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
             —
             ix
             .
             5
             .
             Acts
             xx
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             i.
             14
             .
             —
             iii.
             16
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             33
             .
             Comp.
             Heb
             i.
             5
             ,
             6.
             v.
             5
             .
          
           
             Acts
             x.
             36
             .
             Jo.
             xx
             .
             28
             .
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Rom.
             x.
             12
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Acts
             ii
             .
             36
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             xiii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             xi●
             ▪
             9.
             
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             i.
             14
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             i.
             18
             ,
             20.
             
             Luk.
             i.
             35
             .
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             26
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             21
             .
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             19
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             i.
             23
             .
             Isa.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
             Luk.
             i.
             27
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             4
             .
             Luk.
             ii
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             —
             xi
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Mat
             ▪
             i.
             25
             .
             Luk.
             i.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Isa.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luk.
             iii.
             1
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             ix
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             xlix
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             liii
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             3
             .
             Heb.
             vii
             .
             26
             .
             ix
             .
             28
             .
             x.
             10
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             2
             ,
             24
             ,
             45
             ,
             70.
             
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             22
             ,
             48
             ,
             57.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             56
             .
             Mar.
             xiv
             .
             50
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             ●
             ,
             5.
             
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             12
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             xxvii
             .
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             xxiii
             .
             Jo.
             xviii
             .
             xix
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             18
             .
             —
             iv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Acts
             xx
             .
             28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             46
             .
             Mar.
             xv
             .
             37.44
             .
             Acts
             ii
             .
             2●
             ▪
             v.
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             liii
             .
             10
             .
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom
             v.
             10
             .
             viii
             .
             32
             .
             Col.
             i
             21.
             
          
           
             (a)
             (
             b
             )
             Gen.
             xxxvii
             35.
             —
             xlii
             .
             38
             .
             1
             Sam.
             ii
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             xvi
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Psal.
             ix
             .
             17
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             22
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             x.
             23
             .
             xxiii
             .
             33
             .
             Luk.
             xii
             .
             5
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             xxiii
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             xii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             viii
             .
             11
             .
             Luk
             ▪
             xvi
             .
             22
             ,
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             Eph.
             i.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             ii
             .
             32
             .
             Gal.
             i.
             1
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             v.
             21
             .
          
           
             Acts
             i.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             50
             ,
             59.
             
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             55
             .
             —
             xxiv
             .
             i.11
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Luk
             xxiii
             .
             37
             .
             Jo
             xx
             .
             19
             ,
             25
             ,
             27.
             
             Acts
             i.
             3
             ,
             21
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jo.
             xx
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Acts
             ix
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Acts
             ii
             .
             4
             ,
             32.
             —
             iii.
             8
             ,
             15.
             —
             iv
             .
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             33.
             —
             v.
             12
             ,
             15
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             xxvii
             .
             62
             .
             Mar.
             xv
             .
             42
             .
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             54
             .
             Jo.
             xix
             .
             32
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             1
             .
             Mar.
             xvi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             1
             .
             Jo.
             xx
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             4
             .
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             i.
             3
             .
             Rom.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             Acts
             i.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             10
             .
             Heb.
             iv
             .
             14
             .
             —
             vi
             .
             19
             .
             —
             ix
             .
             24
             ..
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             xvi
             19.
             
             Ps●l
             .
             cx
             .
             1
             .
             comp
             .
             Act.
             ii
             .
             34
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             i
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             See
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             34
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             22
             .
             Acts
             vii
             .
             56
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Eph.
             i.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             v.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             25
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             Psal
             cx
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             x.
             42
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             5
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Act.
             xvii
             .
             31
             .
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             xxiv
             .
             31
             .
             —
             xxv
             .
             32
             .
             2
             Thes.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             vii
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Rev.
             xx
             .
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             ‖
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             23
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             32
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             41
             .
             —
             xix
             .
             28
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             xxv
             .
             46
             .
          
           
             Comp.
             Ma●
             .
             iii.
             16
             .
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             18
             .
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             7
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             44
             :
             Deut.
             xxix
             .
             4
             .
             Acts
             xiii
             .
             48
             .
             1
             Thes.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
             Jer.
             xxxii
             .
             40
             .
             Ezek.
             xxxvi
             .
             27
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             6
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             9
             .
             2
             Thes.
             iii.
             3
             .
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             30
             .
          
           
             Acts
             iv
             .
             31
             .
             —
             v.
             41
             .
             —
             xiii
             52.
             
             Rom.
             xiv
             .
             17
             .
             1
             Thes.
             i.
             6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             37
             .
             2
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             13
             ,
             16.
             
             Eph
             iv
             .
             30
             .
             Phil.
             i.
             2●
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             ●3
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
             Luk
             ▪
             xx
             .
             38
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Acts
             ii
             .
             41
             .
             
               &
               c..
            
             
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             17
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             5
             .
             Eph.
             i.
             22
             .
             iv
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             v.
             23
             ,
             26.
             
             Col.
             i.
             18
             .
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxxvi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             —
             cxlvii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xvi
             .
             18
             .
             —
             xxviii
             .
             19
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             i.
             4
             .
             —
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             —
             v.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Col.
             1.22
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Pet
             i.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             7
             .
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             1
             .
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             14
             .
             Rom.
             i.
             7
             .
             xv
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             31.
             
             Eph.
             i.
             3
             .
             Phil.
             i.
             1
             .
             Col.
             i.
             4
             .
             iii.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             i.
             9
             .
             Eph.
             iii.
             9
             .
             —
             v.
             23
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Jo.
             i
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Jo.
             xiv
             .
             23
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             16
             .
             2
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             Gal.
             iv
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             xv
             .
             10
             .
             —
             xvi
             .
             22
             .
             Heb
             i.
             14
             .
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             26
             .
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             7
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             .
             42
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             13
             .
             —
             xv
             .
             27
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             r
             Jo.
             i.
             Psal.
             xxxi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Comp.
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             47
             .
             Act.
             iii.
             29
             .
             xiii
             .
             38
             ,
             39.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             4
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v
             21.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             iii.
             21
             .
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             4.3
             .
             Dan.
             xii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             v.
             28
             .
             Act.
             xxiv
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             xii
             2.
             
             Jo.
             v.
             28
             .
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             15
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xx●
             41.46
             .
             —
             xviii
             ▪
             8.
             
             Mark
             ix
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Comp.
             Rev.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             xiv
             .
             11
             .
             xxi
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             42
             ,
             &c.
             Phil
             ii
             .
             21
             .
             1
             Jo
             ii
             .
             2
             .
             Rev.
             xxi
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             x●i
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             21
             ,
             24
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             37
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             48
             .
             —
             xix
             .
             21
             .
             Col.
             i.
             28
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             10
             .
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
             —
             xiii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             37
             .
             Compare
             Deut.
             x.
             12
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxix
             .
             16
             .
             1
             Cor
             xv
             .
             48
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxii
             37.
             2
             
             Pet.
             iii.
             18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xix
             .
             16
             .
             —
             xxii
             .
             37
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             9
             .
             Jam.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             xviii
             .
             21
             .
             xix
             .
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             xxi
             .
             12
             ,
             &c.
             xxii
             2.
             &c.
             Num.
             iii.
             13
             ,
             41
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             x.
             18
             .
             Gal.
             iii.
             23
             ,
             26.
             vi
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Phil.
             iii.
             3
             .
             Heb.
             viii
             .
             6.8
             ,
             &c.
             Luk.
             i.
             74
             ,
             75.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             iv
             ,
             26.
             
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             22
             .
             Rev.
             iii.
             12
             .
             xxi
             .
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             before
             ,
             Sect.
             vii
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             v.
             7
             .
             xlv
             .
             11
             .
             xcv
             .
             6
             .
             cxxxii
             .
             7
             .
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             24
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             20
             .
             Phil.
             iii.
             3
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             25
             .
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Heb.
             xi
             .
             6
             .
             Jo
             i.
             12
             .
             vi
             .
             29
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             39
             .
             Rom.
             x.
             9
             .
             Gal.
             iii.
             22
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             23
             .
             v.
             13
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             xxii
             .
             23
             .
             xxxiii
             .
             18
             .
             xxxiv
             .
             11
             .
             Mat.
             x.
             28
             .
             Luk.
             i.
             50
             .
             2
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             1
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Mat.
             xxii
             37.
             
          
           
             (d)
             See
             before
             .
          
           
             (e)
             Psal.
             xcii
             .
             i
             .
             cv
             .
             1
             .
             cvi
             ,
             &c.
             Eph
             v.
             20
             .
             1
             Thes.
             v.
             18
             .
          
           
             (f)
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             xviii
             .
             30
             .
             cxv
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             12
             .
             2
             Cor.
             i.
             9
             .
             2
             Tim.
             vi
             17.
             1
             
             Pet.
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             (g)
             Psal.
             xiv
             .
             4
             .
             xviii
             .
             3
             .
             cxvi
             .
             2
             ,
             13
             ,
             17.
             cxliv.
             18
             .
             Act.
             ii
             .
             21
             .
             Rom.
             x.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             i.
             2
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             xcix
             .
             3
             .
             lxvi
             .
             2
             .
             cxix
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             105
             ,
             140
             ,
             161
             ,
             162.
             
             Col.
             iii.
             16
             .
             1
             Thes.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             2
             .
             iv
             .
             12
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             21
             .
          
           
             (i)
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Luk.
             i.
             74
             .
             1
             Thes.
             i.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             viii
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Gal.
             iv
             .
             8
             .
             1
             Kin.
             xi
             .
             4
             .
             2
             Kin.
             xvii●
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             4
             .
             xxvi
             .
             i
             .
             Acts
             xvii
             .
             29
             .
             Ezek.
             xiv
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xxvi
             .
             1
             .
             Deut.
             iv
             .
             16
             .
             Amos
             v.
             26
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             viii
             .
             19
             .
             Isai.
             xlii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxv
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             xiv
             .
             22
             ,
             xv
             .
             13
             .
             2
             Kings
             xxii
             .
             17
             .
             xxiv
             .
             3
             .
             Lam.
             v.
             6
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             xi
             .
             34
             .
             2
             Kings
             viii
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             9
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             20
             .
             Rev.
             xxi
             .
             8
             .
             —
             xxii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             xlviii
             .
             i
             .
             Mal
             ▪
             iii.
             5
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxiv
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             lxiii
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             xi
             31.
             
             Numb
             xxx
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xxiii
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Psal.
             lxvi
             .
             11
             .
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xxi
             .
             6
             
          
           
             Lev.
             xxiv
             .
             16
             .
             2
             Kings
             xix
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xxii
             .
             2
             .
             Luk.
             viii
             18.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             27
             .
             Prov.
             xiii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xcix
             .
             ●
             ▪
             Isai.
             lxvi
             ●
             
          
           
             Jer.
             iv
             .
             2
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             37
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             31
             .
             Col.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xxiv
             .
             16
             .
             2
             Sam.
             12.14
             .
             —
             xxi
             .
             1
             .
             2
             Kings
             xix
             .
             35
             .
             Zech.
             v.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ii
             .
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Act.
             xx
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xvi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             R.
             v.
             i
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             xvii
             .
             24
             .
             Isa.
             lviii
             .
             13
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             27
             .
             —
             xv
             .
             21
             .
             —
             xvi
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             ‖
             20
             Car.
             II.
             c●p
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xii
             .
             39
             .
             Mat.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             xlix
             .
             23
             .
             2
             Kin.
             v.
             13
             .
             Gen.
             xlv
             .
             8
             .
             Job
             xxix
             .
             16
             .
             Judg.
             xvii
             .
             10
             .
             —
             xviii
             .
             19
             .
             2
             Kin.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
             —
             vi
             .
             21
             .
             —
             xiii
             .
             14
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             15
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             17
             .
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             3
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Mat.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             Mark
             vi
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             xxvii
             .
             16
             .
             Prov.
             i.
             8
             .
             xxx
             .
             17
             .
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             3
             .
             Mat.
             xv
             .
             4
             .
             Mark
             vii
             .
             10
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Col.
             iii.
             20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             4
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iii.
             2
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xi
             .
             7
             ,
             11
             ,
             19.
             
             Prov.
             xiii
             .
             24
             ,
             xxii
             .
             6
             ,
             15.
             xxiii
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Luk
             xi
             .
             11
             .
             2
             Cor.
             12.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             8
             .
             Eph
             vi
             .
             4
             .
             Col.
             ili
             .
             21
             .
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxii
             .
             28
             .
             Eccles.
             x.
             20
             .
             Prov.
             xxiv
             .
             21
             .
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             21
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             2
             .
             Tit.
             iii.
             1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             13
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Jude
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Act
             iv
             .
             19
             .
             —
             v.
             18
             ,
             29
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             iii.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal.
             lxxii
             .
             2
             ,
             &c.
             lxxviii
             .
             71
             .
             Prov
             xx
             .
             38
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             2
             .
             1
             Pet
             ii
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             iii.
             8
             .
             Mat.
             x.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Luk.
             x.
             16
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             1
             ,
             15.
             —
             ix
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thes.
             i.
             12
             ,
             13.
             1
             
             Tim.
             v.
             17
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             7.17
             .
             Gal.
             vi
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             iii.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             Mal.
             ii
             7.
             1
             
             Pet.
             v.
             2
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             7
             .
             1
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             12
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             2
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             Act.
             xx
             .
             30
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             2
             .
             Tit.
             ii
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             xxxi
             .
             11
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             33.
             
             Col.
             iii.
             18
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             ●
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             12
             .
          
           
             Col.
             iii.
             19
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             25
             .
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Col.
             iii.
             12.22
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             ●
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             1
             .
             Tit.
             ii
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Jos.
             xxiv
             .
             15
             .
             Col.
             iii.
             22
             .
             —
             iv
             .
             1
             .
             Jam.
             5.4
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             32
             .
             Job
             xxxii
             .
             7
             .
             Prov.
             16.31
             .
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             ii
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom
             ▪
             xiii
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xxix
             .
             23
             .
             Rom.
             xi
             .
             20
             .
             —
             xii
             .
             16
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xli
             .
             1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             ,
             17.18
             .
             2
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             9
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             iii.
             9
             .
             Deut.
             v.
             16
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xxi
             .
             13
             .
             Num
             ▪
             xxxv
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             xxi
             .
             14
             .
             Num.
             xxxv
             .
             30
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             †
             Num.
             x.
             9
             .
             Deut.
             xxi
             .
             10
             .
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             18
             .
             —
             xxiv
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             xxi
             .
             14
             .
             Num.
             xxxv
             .
             30
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xiii
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             xxxv
             .
             19
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Exod
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             Comp.
             Acts
             vii
             .
             25
             .
             1
             Sam.
             xv
             .
             33
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ix
             .
             5
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             21
             .
             Gal.
             v.
             20
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             1●
             ▪
             Jam.
             iii.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             18.20
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             9
             ,
             44.
             
             Luk.
             x
             34.
             
             Gal.
             v.
             22
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             2
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             9
             ▪
             Heb.
             x.
             24
             .
             Jam.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             7.21
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xviii
             .
             2●
             ▪
             Prov.
             vi
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             29
             ,
             &c.
             Gal.
             v.
             19
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Col.
             iii.
             5
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             17
             .
             vi
             .
             9
             .
             ix
             .
             27
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
             2
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             22
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             —
             iii.
             3
             .
             —
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Job
             xxxi
             .
             1
             ,
             9.
             
             Mat.
             xv
             .
             19
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             19
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             3
             ,
             11
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             Col.
             iii.
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             Gal.
             ●
             .
             24
             .
             2
             Cor
             vii
             .
             1
             .
             T
             it
             ii
             3.
             1
             
             Pet.
             v.
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             Lev.
             xx
             .
             10
             .
             Job
             xxxi
             .
             11
             .
             Prov.
             vi
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Eph.
             v.
             5
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             28
             .
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             10
             .
             xxii
             .
             16
             .
             xxviii
             .
             8
             .
             Psal.
             xxxvii
             .
             21
             .
             Luk.
             18.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             v.
             10
             ,
             11.
             vi
             .
             10
             .
             vii
             .
             5
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             Jam.
             v.
             4
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             xxiii
             .
             9
             .
             Lev.
             xxv
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             v.
             8
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             vi
             .
             1
             .
             xi
             .
             15
             .
             xxii
             .
             26
             .
             Deut.
             xxiii
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Psal.
             xv
             .
             5
             .
             Prov.
             xxviii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             xvii
             .
             15
             .
             Prov.
             x.
             2
             .
             xiii
             .
             11
             .
             xx
             .
             21
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             40
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             xv
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prov.
             xvi
             .
             11
             .
             Ezek.
             xxxiii
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mich.
             vi
             8.
             
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             28
             .
             2
             Thes.
             iii.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             iii.
             14
             .
             Prov.
             vi
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             iii.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xix
             .
             16
             Prov.
             xi
             .
             30
             .
             —
             xviii
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             xxi
             .
             10
             .
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             59
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xv
             .
             1.3
             .
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             26
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xv
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             41
             .
             Acts
             xxv
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             vii
             .
             7
             .
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             11
             .
             Col.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Eph.
             iv
             .
             22
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             xxi
             .
          
           
             Ib.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             —
             16.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             xxxiii
             .
             31
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             6
             .
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             11
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             5
             .
             Rom.
             xiii
             .
             13
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xiii
             .
             4
             .
             1
             Thes.
             iv
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Preface
             to
             this
             Prayer
             :
             
               Ch.
               Cat.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Rom.
             x.
             14
             .
          
           
             *
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             lxv
             .
             2
             .
             xciv
             .
             9
             .
             1
             Kings
             viii
             .
             30
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             xxxii
             .
             17
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             7
             .
             xxi
             22.
             
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             24
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             v.
             2
             .
             xliv
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             l.
             23
             .
             Isa.
             xlv
             .
             20
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             i.5
             .
             Mat.
             vii
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Act.
             xvii
             .
             25
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             24
             .
             Jam.
             i.
             5
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             xxix
             .
             4
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             48
             .
             Jo.
             vi
             .
             44
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             6
             .
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Phil.
             ii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             9
             .
             Mat.
             xiii
             .
             12
             .
             xxv
             .
             29
             .
             Luk.
             viii
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             7
             .
             —
             xxi
             .
             22
             .
             Jo.
             xvi
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Jam.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             1
             Jo.
             iii.
             22
             .
          
           
             Jam
             i.
             6
             .
             v.
             14
             ,
             16.
             
             Luk.
             xviii
             .
             1
             .
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             12
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             18
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             v.
             14
             .
             Mat.
             vi
             25.
             
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             5
             .
             Prov.
             xxx
             .
             8
             .
             Eph
             vi
             .
             18
             .
             Phil
             iv
             .
             6
             .
             Col.
             iv
             .
             2
             .
             1
             Thes.
             5.17
             .
             2
             Thes.
             i.
             11
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             18
             .
             Jam
             v.
             16
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             7
             .
          
           
             Zech.
             viii
             21.
             
             Luk.
             xxiv
             .
             53
             .
             Act.
             vi
             .
             4
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             15
             .
             1
             Thes.
             v.
             17
             .
             Rom.
             i.
             9
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             lv
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Jos.
             xxiv
             .
             15
             .
             Psal.
             ci
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             xii
             .
             25
             .
             Act.
             i.
             14
             .
             —
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             46.
             —
             iii.
             1
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             22
             .
             xiv
             .
             13
             ,
             19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Num.
             vi
             .
             14
             ▪
             —
             ●
             .
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes
             ii
             .
             1●
             ▪
             Eph
             ▪
             ii
             .
             18
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Kin
             viii
             .
             38
             .
             Psal.
             cxv
             .
             3
             .
             cxxiii
             .
             1
             .
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             11
             .
             Jam
             i.
             17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ciii
             13.
             
             Lam.
             iii.
             41
             .
             Eccles
             v.
             2
             .
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             2
             
             Thes
             ▪
             ii
             16.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             xxiii
             .
             23
             .
             1
             Kin
             ▪
             viii
             .
             23
             ,
             27
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Isa.
             xl
             .
             22
             .
             Psal.
             cxxxix
             .
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             xi
             .
             4
             .
             cxxiii
             .
             1
             .
             cxxvi
             .
             28
             .
             Mat.
             v.
             16
             ,
             45.
             xii
             .
             50
             xvi
             .
             1
             .
             xxiii
             .
             9
             .
             Act.
             vii
             .
             49
             .
          
           
             Ps●l
             .
             cxlviii
             .
             13
             .
             Prov.
             xvi
             .
             4
             .
             Isa.
             vi
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             v.
             5
             .
             Psal.
             xx.i.
             xliv
             .
             20
             .
             Act.
             vii
             .
             47
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xx
             .
             1●
             .
             xxix
             .
             1
             .
             Lev
             ▪
             x.
             3
             .
             1
             Kin.
             ix
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             lxxii
             .
             19
             .
             lxxxvi
             9
             ,
             12.
             cxiii
             〈…〉
             Mat.
             v
             ●6
             .
             Jo.
             xv
             .
             8
             .
             Act.
             xiii
             .
             48
             .
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             31
             .
             vi
             .
             20
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iii.
             15
             .
             iv
             11.
             
             ●
             Thes.
             1.10
             ,
             ●●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Ps●l
             ciii
             .
             19
             ▪
             cx
             .
             ●
             cxiv
             .
             11
             ,
             ●●
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             iii.
             2
             ▪
             iv
             .
             13
             .
             xxiv
             .
             14
             .
             Heb.
             i.
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             v.
             14
             ,
             20.
             xiii
             .
             4●
             .
             Luk.
             xxiii
             .
             42
             ,
             43.
             1
             
             Cor.
             vi
             .
             9
             ▪
             2
             Pet.
             i.
             11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             xxvi
             .
             18
             .
             Col.
             i.
             13
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ii
             .
             8
             .
             Mich
             iv
             .
             8
             .
             Rev.
             xi
             .
             15
             .
             xii
             .
             10
             .
             Mat.
             xxviii
             .
             19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xv
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             i.
             3
             .
             —
             ii
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             42
             .
             Act.
             xxi
             .
             13
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             xxii
             .
             42
             .
             Job
             .
             i
             21.
             
             Heb.
             x.
             17
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal
             xl
             .
             8
             .
             —
             cxliii
             .
             10
             .
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             21
             .
             Jo.
             iv
             .
             34
             .
             vi
             .
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             Act
             ix
             .
             6
             .
             Rom.
             ii
             .
             18
             .
             xii
             .
             2
             .
             Eph
             vi
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             15
             .
             1
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             17
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ciii
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Job
             i.
             16
             .
             Isa.
             vi
             2.
             
             Mat.
             xviii
             .
             10
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             iii.
             10
             .
             xliii
             .
             31
             ,
             34.
             
             Ps
             xxxvii
             .
             25
             .
             —
             xli
             .
             9
             .
             Isa.
             xl
             .
             1
             .
             Mar.
             iii.
             20
             .
             Luk
             iv
             .
             1
             .
             2
             Cor.
             ix
             .
             10
             .
             2
             Thes.
             iii.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             xxx
             .
             8
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
          
           
             ●
             Thes.
             iii.
             1●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Exod.
             xvi
             .
             5
             .
             2
             Kin.
             xxv
             .
             20
             .
             Neh
             ▪
             v.
             18
             .
             ●am
             .
             ii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             25
             ,
             &c.
             Heb
             xiii
             .
             5
             .
             ●
             Pet.
             v.
             7
             .
          
           
             Gen
             iii.
             19
             .
             Act.
             xx
             .
             34
             .
             1
             Cor.
             iv
             .
             12
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             8
             .
             2
             Thes.
             iii.
             12
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             viii
             .
             3
             .
             Comp.
             Mat.
             ●v
             .
             4
             .
             Act.
             xvii
             .
             28
             .
             1
             Pet.
             v.
             7
             .
          
           
             Acts
             xi
             .
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             2
             
             Cor.
             xii
             .
             14
             ▪
             
          
           
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             cxxx
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             9
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             vi
             .
             37
             .
          
           
             1
             Jo.
             i.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             xi
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vii
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             vi
             .
             15
             .
             Mark
             xi
             .
             25.26
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             iii.
             15
             .
             Mat.
             xxii
             .
             18
             .
             Acts
             v.
             9
             .
             Jam.
             1.2
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             iv
             .
             13
             .
             xxvi
             .
             41
             .
             Luk.
             viii
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Jo.
             xvii
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             41
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             13
             .
             Heb.
             ii
             .
             18
             .
             Rev.
             iii.
             10
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Sam.
             xxiv
             .
             1
             .
             1
             Chr.
             xxi
             .
             1
             .
             Job
             .
             1.
             1
             
             Pet.
             v.
             8
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             xxiii
             .
             4
             .
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             13
             .
             2
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             1
             Chr.
             xxix
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             x.
             31
             .
             1
             Pet.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xcvi
             .
             7.10
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xxii
             2●
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             xx
             .
             6
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             xcvi
             .
             7
             ,
             10.
             
             Dan.
             ii
             .
             37
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             iv
             .
             20
             .
             1
             Tim.
             vi
             .
             16
             .
             2
             Tim.
             iv
             .
             18
             .
             1
             Pet.
             iv
             .
             11
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             v.
             22
             .
             1
             Kings
             i.
             36
             .
             Jer.
             xxviii
             .
             6
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             i.
             20
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor
             xii
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             See
             below
             .
             Sect.
             lii
             .
          
           
             Mark
             vi
             .
             13
             .
             1
             Jam.
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             vii
             4.
             
             Numb
             .
             viii
             .
             7
             ▪
             Exek
             .
             xxxvi
             .
             25
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             iii
             6.16
             .
             Jo
             iii.
             23
             .
             Acts
             viii
             .
             38
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             lii
             .
             15
             .
             Ezek.
             xxxvi
             .
             25
             .
          
           
             Lev.
             xvi
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             19.
             
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             13
             .
             —
             x.
             4
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             .
             38
             .
             —
             viii
             .
             16
             .
             —
             xix
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             li.
             5
             .
             Rom.
             v.
             12
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             3
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             .
             39
             .
             Rom.
             9.8
             .
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Mark
             xvi
             .
             16
             .
             Act.
             ii
             .
             38
             ,
             39.
             —
             xxii
             .
             16
             .
             Eph.
             ii
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Tit.
             iii.
             5
             .
             Gal.
             iii
             27.
             1
             
             Pet.
             iii
             21.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             xvi
             .
             16
             .
             Heb.
             x.
             22
             .
             xi
             .
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             xxix
             .
             12
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             xvii
             .
             13
             .
             Deut.
             xxix
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             vii
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             20
             ,
             26.
             
             Mat.
             xiv
             .
             22
             .
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             23
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             26
             .
             Comp.
             Act.
             i.
             11
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ii
             46.
             —
             xx
             7.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             26
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             12
             ,
             14
             ,
             28.
             x.
             10
             .
             1
             Pet.
             ii
             .
             21
             ,
             24.
             iii.
             18
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             iv
             .
             25
             .
             —
             v.
             10
             .
             viii
             .
             32
             .
             2
             Cor.
             v.
             21
             .
             Col.
             i.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             iii.
             21
             .
             Isa.
             liii
             .
             10
             .
             Eph.
             v.
             2
             .
             Col.
             i.
             20
             .
             1
             Jo.
             ii
             .
             1
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             ix
             25.26
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             xi
             25.
             
             Mat.
             xxvi
             .
             27
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             xii
             .
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             .
          
           
             —
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             29
             .
          
           
             ●
             Cor.
             x.
             16
             .
          
           
             Act.
             i.
             9
             ,
             11.
             —
             iii.
             21
             .
             Rom.
             vi
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Heb.
             ix
             .
             26
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             28
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             xiv
             .
             17
             ,
             24.
             1
             
             Cor.
             xi
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             v.
             23
             ,
             24.
             xxii
             .
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rubr.
             at
             the
             End
             of
             the
             Confirmation
             Office.
             
          
           
             ●am
             .
             v.
             16
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             18
             .
             1
             Tim.
             ii
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Lev.
             ix
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Num.
             vi
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             27.
             
             Deut.
             x.
             8
             .
             2
             Chron.
             xxx
             .
             27
             .
             1
             Sam.
             ii
             .
             20
             .
             Eph.
             vi
             .
             19
             .
             Col.
             iv
             .
             3
             .
             1
             Thes
             ▪
             v.
             25
             .
             2
             Thes
             iii.
             1
             .
             Heb.
             xiii
             .
             18
             .